Перевод: со всех языков на английский

с английского на все языки

С английского на:
Все языки
Со всех языков на:
Все языки
Английский
Русский

context-free rule

Толкование Перевод

1 контекстно-свободное правило

context-free rule

Русско-английский словарь по вычислительной технике и программированию > контекстно-свободное правило
2 бесконтекстное правило

context-free rule

правило об опасной для жизни фелонии — dangerous felony rule

правило о столкновении интересов — conflict-of-interest rule

правило быстрых приближенных расчетов — rough-and-ready rule

правила в отношении финансовой отчетности — disclosure rules

нарушение правил уличного движения — traffic rules violation

Русско-английский большой базовый словарь > бесконтекстное правило
3 бесконтекстное правило

Information technology: context-free rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > бесконтекстное правило
4 контекстно-свободное правило

Linguistics: context-free rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > контекстно-свободное правило
5 контекстно-независимое правило подкатегоризации

Linguistics: context-free subcategorization rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > контекстно-независимое правило подкатегоризации
6 контекстно-независимое правило субкатегоризации

Linguistics: context-free subcategorization rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > контекстно-независимое правило субкатегоризации
7 контекстно-свободное правило подкатегоризации

Linguistics: context-free subcategorization rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > контекстно-свободное правило подкатегоризации
8 контекстно-свободное правило субкатегоризации

Linguistics: context-free subcategorization rule

Универсальный русско-английский словарь > контекстно-свободное правило субкатегоризации
9 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
10 servir

v.

1 to serve.

¿te sirvo más patatas? would you like some more potatoes?

¿me sirve un poco más, por favor? could I have a bit more, please?

¿en qué puedo servirle? what can I do for you?

la polémica está servida the gloves are off

La ley sirve su propósito The law serves its purpose..

No servimos a los menores de edad We do not serve kids under age.

Este lugar sirve buen pescado This restaurant serves good fish.

María sirvió y llamó a comer Mary served and called us to eat.

Esto sirve This serves.

2 to serve (prestar servicio).

servir en el Ejército to serve in the Army

3 to be in service (como criado).

4 to suit someone's purposes, to suit, to serve someone's purposes.

El estante sirve The shelf suits one's purposes.

5 to serve the ball.

El tenista sirvió The tennis player served the ball.

6 to be useful for.

Este sistema me sirve This system is useful for me.

7 to process, to fill.

El chico sirve la órden de compra The boy processes the purchase order.

* * *

SERVIR

CONJUGACIÓN

(e weakens to i in certain persons of certain tenses)

Present Indicative

sirvo, sirves, sirve, servimos, servís, sirven.

Past Indicative

serví, serviste, sirvió, servimos, servisteis, sirvieron.

Present Subjunctive

sirva, sirvas, sirva, sirvamos, sirváis, sirvan.

Imperfect Subjunctive

sirviera, sirvieras, sirviera, sirviéramos, sirvierais, sirvieran;

sirviese, sirvieses, sirviese, sirviésemos, sirvieseis, sirviesen.

Future Subjunctive

sirviere, sirvieres, sirviere, sirviéremos, sirviereis, sirvieren.

Imperative

sirve (tú), sirva (él/Vd.), sirvamos (nos.), servid (vos.), sirvan (ellos/Vds.).

* * *

verb

1) to serve

2) be of use

3) work

•

- servirse
- servirse de
* * *

1. VT

1) [+ persona, intereses, causa] to serve

seguiré sirviendo al pueblo — I will continue to serve the people

están sirviendo a su interés personal — they are furthering o serving their own interests

servir a Dios — to serve God

servir a la patria — to serve one's country

¿en qué puedo servirle? — how can I help you?

- para servirle

- no se puede servir a Dios y al diablo

2) [para comer]

a) [en la mesa] [+ comida] to serve; [+ bebida] to serve, pour

¿a qué hora sirven el desayuno? — what time is breakfast served?

se negaron a servirnos — they refused to serve us

¿me ayudas a servir la mesa? — can you help me serve (the food)?

la cena está servida — dinner's on the table, dinner is served frm

¿te sirvo un poco más? — would you like some more?, can I give you some more?

había cinco criados para servir la mesa — there were five servants waiting at o serving at table

b) (=proporcionar) to give, serve frm

ese día sirven una comida especial a la tropa — the troops are given o frm served a special meal that day

sirvieron unos canapés tras la inauguración — after the opening ceremony there were canapés, canapés were served after the opening ceremony frm

3) (Com) [+ pedido] to process

4) (Tenis) to serve

5) (Mec) [+ máquina, cañón] to man

6) (Naipes) [+ cartas] to deal

2. VI

1) (=ser útil) to be useful

todavía puede servir — it might still be useful

este mismo me servirá — this one will do

siempre que lo he necesitado me ha servido — whenever I've needed it, it's done the job

• eso no sirve — that's no good o use

este sistema ya no sirve — this system is no good o use any more

ya no me sirve — it's no good o use to me now

la distinción entre derechas e izquierdas ya no sirve — the distinction between right and left is no longer valid

• servir para algo, puede servir para limpiar el metal — it can be used for o it is suitable for cleaning metal

¿para qué sirve? — what is it for?

¿para qué sirve este aparato? — what's this gadget for?

la nueva normativa solo ha servido para crear polémica — the new regulation has only served to stir up controversy frm, the only thing the new rule has done is to stir up controversy

el acuerdo no ha servido para alcanzar la paz — the agreement has not succeeded in achieving peace

esta huelga no está sirviendo para nada — this strike is not achieving anything

no sirves para nada — you're completely useless

yo no serviría para médico — I'd be no good as a doctor

2)

• servir de algo, la legislación italiana puede servirnos de guía — we can use Italian law as a guide, Italian law can serve a guide

servir de ejemplo a algn — to be an example to sb

esa experiencia le ha servido de lección — that experience taught him a lesson

por si sirve de algo — in case that's any use

• no sirve de nada quejarse — it's no good o use complaining, there's no point in complaining

no sirve de nada que vaya él — it's no good o use him going *, there's no point in him going

• ¿de qué sirve mentir? — what's the good o use of lying?, what's the point in lying?
precedente 2.
3) [en el servicio doméstico] to work as a servant

estuvo sirviendo en Madrid — she was a servant in Madrid

• ponerse a servir — to become a servant

4) [camarero] to serve

vete a servir en la barra — go and serve at the bar

5) (Mil) to serve frm

yo serví en la Marina — I was in the Navy, I served in the Navy frm

está sirviendo — he's doing his military service

6) (Tenis) to serve

7) (Naipes) (tb: servir del palo) to follow suit

3.

See:

servirse

* * *
1.
verbo intransitivo

1) ( ser útil)

esta caja no sirve — this box won't do o is no good

tíralo, ya no me sirve — throw it away, it's (of) no use to me anymore

servir para algo: ¿para qué sirve este aparato? what's this device for?; no lo tires, puede servir para algo don't throw it away, it might come in useful for something; este cuchillo no sirve para cortar pan this knife is no good for cutting bread; no sirves para nada you're useless; no creo que sirva para este trabajo I don't think he's right o suitable for this job; yo no sirvo para mentir I'm a hopeless liar, I'm not good at lying; servir de algo: de nada sirve llorar it's no use o good crying; ¿de qué sirve hablarle si no te escucha? what's the point in o the use of talking to him if he doesn't listen to you?; esto te puede servir de mesa — you can use this as a table

2)

a) ( en la mesa) to serve

se sirve a los invitados primero — guests are served first

b) ( trabajar de criado) to be in (domestic) service

empezó a servir a los catorce años — she went into service at the age of fourteen

c) (Mil) to serve (frml)

3) (Dep) ( en tenis) to serve
2.
servir vt

1) < comida> to serve; < bebida> to serve, pour

servir la comida — to serve (out) o (colloq) dish out the food

la cena está servida — dinner is served

servir a temperatura ambiente — serve at room temperature

2)

a) ( estar al servicio de)

servir a algo/alguien — to serve something/somebody

se cree que todos la tienen que servir — she expects to be waited on hand and foot

¿en qué puedo servirle? — (frml) how can I help you?

para servirle — at your service

no se puede servir a Dios y al diablo — no man can serve two masters

b) (Com) < pedido> to process; < cliente> to serve; < mercancías> to send
3.
servirse v pron

1) (refl) < comida> to help oneself to; < bebida> to pour oneself, help oneself to

sírvete otro trozo — help yourself to another piece

2) (frml) ( hacer uso)

servirse de algo — to make use of something, use something

3) (frml) ( hacer el favor de)

servirse + inf: sírvase rellenar la solicitud please fill in the application form; les rogamos se sirvan enviarnos esta información — we would ask you to send us this information (frml)

* * *

= be of use, do, serve, do + the trick, host, dish out, serve up.

Ex. Libraries sometimes also find it useful to prepare leaflets which deal with a particular category of information source which might be of use to various users.

Ex. It needs a name, and, to coin one at random, 'memex' will do.

Ex. This broader consideration of descriptive cataloguing problems serves to set a context for the consideration of cataloguing problems associated with nonbook materials.

Ex. We are currently in the process of looking at two products that seem to do the trick.

Ex. Most computer bureaux which host the factual data bases have their own world-wide networks.

Ex. One has only to turn on the television to see that educated people still have little influence on the trash dished out to the uneducated masses.

Ex. A watering hole in Spain is serving up free beer and tapas to recession-weary customers who insult its bartenders as a way to let off steam.

----

* ¿para qué sirve... ? = what's the use of... ?.

* no servir de mucho = be little more than an interesting exercise.

* no servir de nada = be of no avail, be to no avail.

* no servir de nada que + Subjuntivo = no use + Ving.

* no servir para nada = be good for nothing, pissing into the wind, be of no avail, be to no avail, all + be for + naught.

* por si sirve de algo = for what it's worth [FWIW].

* servir a = be of service to.

* servir al mismo tiempo como = double up as.

* servir al mismo tiempo de = double as.

* servir a los usuarios = serve + patrons.

* servir a un público de = serve + a population of.

* servir como = serve as.

* servir de apoyo a = inform.

* servir de ayuda = be of assistance.

* servir de catalizador = serve as + a catalyst.

* servir de contrapeso = counterpoise.

* servir de experiencia = chart + the waters.

* servir de factor de predicción de = be predictive of.

* servir de guía = carry + the torch.

* servir de introducción = set + the backdrop, set + the framework, set + the context.

* servir de introducción a = provide + a background to.

* servir de modelo = serve as + a model.

* servir de poco = be of little use.

* servir de poco o nada = be of little or no avail.

* servir de puente = act as + a bridge.

* servir de puente entre = serve as + a bridge between.

* servir de punto de partida = point + the way to.

* servir de telón de fondo = set + the backdrop.

* servir los intereses = serve + interests.

* servir muy bien = take + Nombre + a long way.

* servir para = be instrumental in/to.

* servir para nada = count + for nothing.

* servir repetidamente = ply + Nombre + with + Bebida.

* servirse = help + Reflexivo.

* servirse de la experiencia = draw on/upon + background.

* servirse de la experiencia de = draw on/upon + experience of.

* servirse de la formación de Uno = draw on/upon + background.

* servir una Bebida = pour + Bebida.

* servir un documento = deliver + document.

* servir un fin = serve + end.

* servir un pedido = fulfil + order, fill + order.

* utensilio para servir = serving utensil.

* * *
1.
verbo intransitivo

1) ( ser útil)

esta caja no sirve — this box won't do o is no good

tíralo, ya no me sirve — throw it away, it's (of) no use to me anymore

servir para algo: ¿para qué sirve este aparato? what's this device for?; no lo tires, puede servir para algo don't throw it away, it might come in useful for something; este cuchillo no sirve para cortar pan this knife is no good for cutting bread; no sirves para nada you're useless; no creo que sirva para este trabajo I don't think he's right o suitable for this job; yo no sirvo para mentir I'm a hopeless liar, I'm not good at lying; servir de algo: de nada sirve llorar it's no use o good crying; ¿de qué sirve hablarle si no te escucha? what's the point in o the use of talking to him if he doesn't listen to you?; esto te puede servir de mesa — you can use this as a table

2)

a) ( en la mesa) to serve

se sirve a los invitados primero — guests are served first

b) ( trabajar de criado) to be in (domestic) service

empezó a servir a los catorce años — she went into service at the age of fourteen

c) (Mil) to serve (frml)

3) (Dep) ( en tenis) to serve
2.
servir vt

1) < comida> to serve; < bebida> to serve, pour

servir la comida — to serve (out) o (colloq) dish out the food

la cena está servida — dinner is served

servir a temperatura ambiente — serve at room temperature

2)

a) ( estar al servicio de)

servir a algo/alguien — to serve something/somebody

se cree que todos la tienen que servir — she expects to be waited on hand and foot

¿en qué puedo servirle? — (frml) how can I help you?

para servirle — at your service

no se puede servir a Dios y al diablo — no man can serve two masters

b) (Com) < pedido> to process; < cliente> to serve; < mercancías> to send
3.
servirse v pron

1) (refl) < comida> to help oneself to; < bebida> to pour oneself, help oneself to

sírvete otro trozo — help yourself to another piece

2) (frml) ( hacer uso)

servirse de algo — to make use of something, use something

3) (frml) ( hacer el favor de)

servirse + inf: sírvase rellenar la solicitud please fill in the application form; les rogamos se sirvan enviarnos esta información — we would ask you to send us this information (frml)

* * *

= be of use, do, serve, do + the trick, host, dish out, serve up.

Ex: Libraries sometimes also find it useful to prepare leaflets which deal with a particular category of information source which might be of use to various users.

Ex: It needs a name, and, to coin one at random, 'memex' will do.

Ex: This broader consideration of descriptive cataloguing problems serves to set a context for the consideration of cataloguing problems associated with nonbook materials.

Ex: We are currently in the process of looking at two products that seem to do the trick.

Ex: Most computer bureaux which host the factual data bases have their own world-wide networks.

Ex: One has only to turn on the television to see that educated people still have little influence on the trash dished out to the uneducated masses.

Ex: A watering hole in Spain is serving up free beer and tapas to recession-weary customers who insult its bartenders as a way to let off steam.

* ¿para qué sirve... ? = what's the use of... ?.

* no servir de mucho = be little more than an interesting exercise.

* no servir de nada = be of no avail, be to no avail.

* no servir de nada que + Subjuntivo = no use + Ving.

* no servir para nada = be good for nothing, pissing into the wind, be of no avail, be to no avail, all + be for + naught.

* por si sirve de algo = for what it's worth [FWIW].

* servir a = be of service to.

* servir al mismo tiempo como = double up as.

* servir al mismo tiempo de = double as.

* servir a los usuarios = serve + patrons.

* servir a un público de = serve + a population of.

* servir como = serve as.

* servir de apoyo a = inform.

* servir de ayuda = be of assistance.

* servir de catalizador = serve as + a catalyst.

* servir de contrapeso = counterpoise.

* servir de experiencia = chart + the waters.

* servir de factor de predicción de = be predictive of.

* servir de guía = carry + the torch.

* servir de introducción = set + the backdrop, set + the framework, set + the context.

* servir de introducción a = provide + a background to.

* servir de modelo = serve as + a model.

* servir de poco = be of little use.

* servir de poco o nada = be of little or no avail.

* servir de puente = act as + a bridge.

* servir de puente entre = serve as + a bridge between.

* servir de punto de partida = point + the way to.

* servir de telón de fondo = set + the backdrop.

* servir los intereses = serve + interests.

* servir muy bien = take + Nombre + a long way.

* servir para = be instrumental in/to.

* servir para nada = count + for nothing.

* servir repetidamente = ply + Nombre + with + Bebida.

* servirse = help + Reflexivo.

* servirse de la experiencia = draw on/upon + background.

* servirse de la experiencia de = draw on/upon + experience of.

* servirse de la formación de Uno = draw on/upon + background.

* servir una Bebida = pour + Bebida.

* servir un documento = deliver + document.

* servir un fin = serve + end.

* servir un pedido = fulfil + order, fill + order.

* utensilio para servir = serving utensil.

* * *

servir [ I14 ]

vi

A

(ser útil): esta caja no sirve, trae una más grande this box won't do o is no good, can you bring a bigger one?

tíralo, ya no me sirve throw it away, it's (of) no use to me o it's no good to me any more

servir PARA algo:

¿para qué sirve este aparato? what's this device for?, what does this device do?

¿esto sirve para algo? is this any use?

no lo tires, puede servir para algo don't throw it away, it might come in useful for something

este cuchillo no sirve para cortar pan this knife is no good for cutting bread

no creo que sirva para este trabajo I don't think he's right o suitable for this job

yo no sirvo para mentir I'm a hopeless liar, I'm no good at lying

servir DE algo:

de nada sirve llorar/que me lo digas ahora it's no use o good crying/telling me now

¿de qué sirve hablarle si no te escucha? what's the point in o the use of talking to him if he doesn't listen to you?

esto te puede servir de manto para el disfraz you can use this as a cloak for your fancy dress costume

B

1 (en la mesa) to serve

en este restaurante no saben servir the service is very poor in this restaurant

se sirve a los invitados primero guests are served first

no esperes a que te sirva help yourself, don't wait

2 (trabajar de criado) to be in (domestic) service

empezó a servir a los catorce años she went into service at the age of fourteen

3 ( Mil) to serve ( frml)

sirvió en Infantería he was in o he served in the Infantry

C ( Dep) (en tenis) to serve

■ servir

vt

A ‹comida› to serve; ‹bebida› to serve, pour

los alumnos mayores ayudan a servir la comida the older pupils help serve o serve out o ( colloq) dish out the food

a mí no me sirvas salsa no sauce for me, thanks o I won't have any sauce, thank you

sírvele otro jerez a Pilar will you pour Pilar another sherry?

¿te sirvo un poco más de arroz? can I give you a little more rice?, can I help you to a little more rice?

la cena está servida dinner is served

servir frío/a temperatura ambiente serve cold/at room temperature

B

1 (estar al servicio de) servir A algo/algn to serve sth/sb

servir a la patria/la comunidad/Dios to serve one's country/the community/God

ella se sienta y espera que la sirvan she sits down and expects to be waited on

para servir a usted ( frml); at your service ( frml)

¿en qué puedo servirla? ( frml); how can I help you?

no se puede servir a dos señores or a Dios y al diablo no man can serve two masters

2 ( Com) ‹pedido› to process; ‹cliente› to serve; ‹mercancías› to send

serviremos el pedido a la mayor brevedad we will process your order as soon as possible

C ( Agr) to service

■ servirse

v pron

A ( refl) ‹comida› to help oneself to; ‹bebida› to pour oneself, help oneself to

sírvete otro trozo help yourself to another piece

B ( frml) (hacer uso) servirse DE algo to make use of sth, use sth

C ( frml) (hacer el favor de) servirse + INF:

si el señor se sirve firmar aquí … if you would be kind enough to o would care to sign here, Sir … ( frml)

sírvase rellenar la solicitud que se adjunta please fill in the enclosed application form

sírvase pasar por caja donde le harán efectivo el pago if you would like to go over to the cashier, they will give you the money

les rogamos se sirvan enviarnos esta información a la brevedad we would ask you to send us this information at your earliest convenience ( frml)

* * *

servir ( conjugate servir) verbo intransitivo
1 ( ser útil):
◊ esta caja no sirve this box won't do o is no good;

ya no me sirve it's (of) no use to me anymore;
¿para qué sirve este aparato? what's this device for?;
no lo tires, puede servir para algo don't throw it away, it might come in useful for something;
este cuchillo no sirve para cortar pan this knife is no good for cutting bread;
no sirves para nada you're useless;
no creo que sirva para este trabajo I don't think he's right o suitable for this job;
servir de algo: de nada sirve llorar it's no use o good crying;
¿de qué sirve? what's the point o the use?;
esto te puede servir de mesa you can use this as a table
2
a) ( en la mesa) to serve

b) ( trabajar de criado) to be in (domestic) service

c) (Mil) to serve (frml)

3 (Dep) ( en tenis) to serve
verbo transitivo
1 ‹ comida› to serve;
‹ bebida› to serve, pour
2 ( estar al servicio de) ‹persona/a la patria› to serve;
◊ ¿en qué puedo servirla? (frml) how can I help you?

servirse verbo pronominal ( refl) ‹ comida› to help oneself to;
‹ bebida› to pour oneself, help oneself to
servir
I verbo intransitivo
1 to serve
servir a la patria, to serve one's country
2 (ser útil) to be useful, be suitable: su fracaso no me sirve de consuelo, his failure is no consolation to me
el cine te servirá de distracción, the film will keep you amused
ahora ya no sirve para nada, it's no use at all
¿para qué sirve?, what is it (used) for?
3 (ropa, objetos) los pantalones ya no le sirven, the trousers don't fit him now
4 (tener capacidad) este muchacho sirve para estudiar, this boy is good at studying
5 (actuar como sustituto) esta cacerola me servirá de casco, this pot will serve as a helmet
II verbo transitivo
1 to serve
¿en qué puedo servirle?, what can I do for you? o may I help you?
2 (comida) to serve
(bebida) to pour
' servir' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
bar
- cafetera
- cuchara
- fuente
- pala
- carrito
- echar
- hacer
- helado
- huevera
- jarra
- jarro
- lechera
- panera
- poner
- servicio
- tetera
- valer
English:
act
- attend
- disagree
- dish
- dish out
- dish up
- do
- fix
- help
- off-chance
- pour
- pour out
- purpose
- rim
- serve
- serve out
- serve up
- server
- tablespoon
- venue
- wait
- wait on
- deterrent
- duty
- fat
- serving
- spatula
- table

* * *

servir

♦ vt

1. [comida, bebida] to serve;

todavía no nos han servido we haven't been served yet;

la cena se servirá o [m5] será servida a las ocho dinner will be served at eight;

sírvanos dos cervezas two beers, please;

¿te sirvo más patatas? would you like some more potatoes?;

¿me sirve un poco más, por favor? could I have a bit more, please?;

servir mesas Br to wait at table, US to wait tables;

la polémica está servida the gloves are off

2. [prestar servicio a] to serve;

¿en qué puedo servirle? [en tienda, mostrador] what can I do for you?;

servir a la patria/a Dios to serve one's country/God;
Formal
para servirle, para servir a usted [como respuesta] at your service

3. [suministrar] [mercancías] to supply;

le serviremos el pedido en el acto we'll bring you your order immediately;

nuestra empresa sirve a toda la zona our company serves o supplies the whole area

4.
voy servido [en naipes] stick, I'm sticking;
Fig [tengo de sobra] I've got plenty
♦ vi

1. [prestar servicio] to serve;

sirvió de ministro en el gobierno socialista he served as o was a minister in the socialist government;

servir en el ejército to serve in the Army

2. [valer, ser útil]
esta batidora ya no sirve/aún sirve this mixer is no good any more/can still be used;

esta mesa no me sirve, necesito una mayor this table's no good o use to me, I need a bigger one;

servir de algo [cumplir la función de] to serve as sth;

el desván le sirve de oficina he uses the attic as an office, the attic serves as his office;

la radio me servía de distracción the radio kept me entertained o served to entertain me;

servir de guía to act as a guide;

servir para [utensilio, máquina, objeto] to be for;

¿para qué sirve esto? what's this for?;

este líquido sirve para limpiar la plata this liquid is for cleaning silver;

¿te sirven estos papeles para algo? are these papers any use to you?;

este pegamento no sirve para la madera this glue is no good for wood;

yo no serviría para sacerdote I wouldn't be any good as a priest;

no sirve para estudiar he's no good at studying;

no servir de o [m5] para nada to be useless;

nuestro esfuerzo no sirvió de o [m5] para nada our effort was in vain;

de nada sirve que se lo digas it's no use telling him;

¿de qué sirve quejarse si no nos hacen caso? what's the point in o what's the good of complaining if they never take any notice of us?

3. [como criado] to be in service;

tuvo que ponerse a servir she had to go into service;

servir en palacio/en una casa to be a servant at a palace/in a household

4. [en tenis, squash] to serve

♦ See also the pronominal verb servirse

* * *

servir

I v/t serve;

¿le sirven ya? are you being served?;

¿en qué puedo servirle? what can I do for you?;

¡para servirle! at your service!

II v/i

1 be of use;

servir de serve as;

esta habitación sirve de trastero we use this room as a junk room;

servir para be (used) for;

¿para qué sirve esto? what is this (used) for?;

no servir de nada be no use at all

2 MIL, DEP serve

3 fig

:

ir servido fam have another think coming

* * *

servir {54} vt

1) : to serve, to be of use to

2) : to serve, to wait

3) surtir: to fill (an order)

servir vi

1) : to work

mi radio no sirve: my radio isn't working

2) : to be of use, to be helpful

esa computadora no sirve para nada: that computer's perfectly useless

♦ See also the reflexive verb servirse

* * *

servir vb

1. (atender, poner comida) to serve

la dependienta que me sirvió the assistant who served me

¿ya le sirven? are you being served?

2. (poner bebida) to pour

¿sirvo yo? shall I pour?

3. (trabajar) to serve / to work

se puso a servir en una familia rica she began working for a rich family

sirve en el ejército he's in the army

4. (en tenis) to serve

5. (hacer las veces) to serve

el cuchillo me sirvió de destornillador the knife served as a screwdriver

6. (ser útil) to be useful

el inglés te servirá de mucho para viajar English will be very useful for travelling

7. (valer) to do

creo que esta caja servirá I think this box will do

8. (emplearse) to be for

esta máquina sirve para picar carne this machine is for mincing meat

¿para qué sirve esto? what's this for?

9. (ser apto) to be good

es evidente que sirves para los negocios it's obvious that you're good at business

no sirvo para ser actor I'm no good at acting

Spanish-English dictionary > servir
11 למד II

לָמֵדII m., לְמֵדָה, לְמֵידָה f. 1) accustomed. Tanḥ. Noah 2 (מה של׳) מה שהיה ל׳ what each was used to eat (ed. Bub. ib. לָמוּד). 2) (of persons) learning, arguing.Pl. לְמֵדִין, לְמֵי׳. Nidd.22b כלג״ש … אין ל׳ הימנה from an analogy of textual words (v. גְּזֵרָה) which are not free for interpretation (being necessary to the subject proper), you cannot derive any general rule; ib. ל׳ ומשיבין we may derive a rule, but it is open to argument; a. fr.הל׳ לפני חכמים those who were permitted to argue before the scholars (e. g. Levi before Rabbi). Meil.9b; Snh.17b (v. Rabb. D. S. a. l. note 3). Men.80b ל׳ לפני רבי. 3) (of subjects) having light thrown upon, defined. Pes.25b, a. e. הרי זה בא לְלַמֵּד ונמצא לָמֵד (a proverbial phrase: behold this one comes as a teacher and turns out a learner) this is intended to throw light (on the case of a violated betrothed) and is at the same time receiving light.Sifra introd. דבר הל׳ מעניינו something which is clearly understood from the context; a. fr.Y.Kidd.I 59a עבריה למידה מבת חורין ועברי ל׳ מעבריה the case of the Ibriya (that a Hebrew handmaid can be acquired by a written deed) is learned from that of a free woman, and that of the Ibri (the Hebrew bondsman) from the Ibriya; נמצא לָ׳ מלָּ׳ consequently a case may be illustrated by one itself defined (only indirectly) by analogy; a. fr.

Jewish literature > למד II
12 לָמֵד

לָמֵדII m., לְמֵדָה, לְמֵידָה f. 1) accustomed. Tanḥ. Noah 2 (מה של׳) מה שהיה ל׳ what each was used to eat (ed. Bub. ib. לָמוּד). 2) (of persons) learning, arguing.Pl. לְמֵדִין, לְמֵי׳. Nidd.22b כלג״ש … אין ל׳ הימנה from an analogy of textual words (v. גְּזֵרָה) which are not free for interpretation (being necessary to the subject proper), you cannot derive any general rule; ib. ל׳ ומשיבין we may derive a rule, but it is open to argument; a. fr.הל׳ לפני חכמים those who were permitted to argue before the scholars (e. g. Levi before Rabbi). Meil.9b; Snh.17b (v. Rabb. D. S. a. l. note 3). Men.80b ל׳ לפני רבי. 3) (of subjects) having light thrown upon, defined. Pes.25b, a. e. הרי זה בא לְלַמֵּד ונמצא לָמֵד (a proverbial phrase: behold this one comes as a teacher and turns out a learner) this is intended to throw light (on the case of a violated betrothed) and is at the same time receiving light.Sifra introd. דבר הל׳ מעניינו something which is clearly understood from the context; a. fr.Y.Kidd.I 59a עבריה למידה מבת חורין ועברי ל׳ מעבריה the case of the Ibriya (that a Hebrew handmaid can be acquired by a written deed) is learned from that of a free woman, and that of the Ibri (the Hebrew bondsman) from the Ibriya; נמצא לָ׳ מלָּ׳ consequently a case may be illustrated by one itself defined (only indirectly) by analogy; a. fr.

Jewish literature > לָמֵד
13 Bibliography

■ Aitchison, J. (1987). Noam Chomsky: Consensus and controversy. New York: Falmer Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1980). Cognitive psychology and its implications. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1983). The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1995). Cognitive psychology and its implications (4th ed.). New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Archilochus (1971). In M. L. West (Ed.), Iambi et elegi graeci (Vol. 1). Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Armstrong, D. M. (1990). The causal theory of the mind. In W. G. Lycan (Ed.), Mind and cognition: A reader (pp. 37-47). Cambridge, MA: Basil Blackwell. (Originally published in 1981 in The nature of mind and other essays, Ithaca, NY: University Press).

■ Atkins, P. W. (1992). Creation revisited. Oxford: W. H. Freeman & Company.

■ Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do things with words. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Bacon, F. (1878). Of the proficience and advancement of learning divine and human. In The works of Francis Bacon (Vol. 1). Cambridge, MA: Hurd & Houghton.

■ Bacon, R. (1928). Opus majus (Vol. 2). R. B. Burke (Trans.). Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.

■ Bar-Hillel, Y. (1960). The present status of automatic translation of languages. In F. L. Alt (Ed.), Advances in computers (Vol. 1). New York: Academic Press.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1981). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 1). Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1982). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 2). Los Altos, CA: William Kaufman.

■ Barron, F. X. (1963). The needs for order and for disorder as motives in creative activity. In C. W. Taylor & F. X. Barron (Eds.), Scientific creativity: Its rec ognition and development (pp. 153-160). New York: Wiley.

■ Bartlett, F. C. (1932). Remembering: A study in experimental and social psychology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bartley, S. H. (1969). Principles of perception. London: Harper & Row.

■ Barzun, J. (1959). The house of intellect. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Beach, F. A., D. O. Hebb, C. T. Morgan & H. W. Nissen (Eds.) (1960). The neu ropsychology of Lashley. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Berkeley, G. (1996). Principles of human knowledge: Three Dialogues. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1710.)

■ Berlin, I. (1953). The hedgehog and the fox: An essay on Tolstoy's view of history. NY: Simon & Schuster.

■ Bierwisch, J. (1970). Semantics. In J. Lyons (Ed.), New horizons in linguistics. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Black, H. C. (1951). Black's law dictionary. St. Paul, MN: West Publishing.

■ Bloom, A. (1981). The linguistic shaping of thought: A study in the impact of language on thinking in China and the West. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Bobrow, D. G., & D. A. Norman (1975). Some principles of memory schemata. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representation and understanding: Stud ies in Cognitive Science (pp. 131-149). New York: Academic Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1977). Artificial intelligence and natural man. New York: Basic Books.

■ Boden, M. A. (1981). Minds and mechanisms. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990a). The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. London: Cardinal.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990b). The philosophy of artificial intelligence. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1994). Precis of The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. Behavioral and brain sciences 17, 519-570.

■ Boden, M. (1996). Creativity. In M. Boden (Ed.), Artificial Intelligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Bolter, J. D. (1984). Turing's man: Western culture in the computer age. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press.

■ Bolton, N. (1972). The psychology of thinking. London: Methuen.

■ Bourne, L. E. (1973). Some forms of cognition: A critical analysis of several papers. In R. Solso (Ed.), Contemporary issues in cognitive psychology (pp. 313324). Loyola Symposium on Cognitive Psychology (Chicago 1972). Washington, DC: Winston.

■ Bransford, J. D., N. S. McCarrell, J. J. Franks & K. E. Nitsch (1977). Toward unexplaining memory. In R. Shaw & J. D. Bransford (Eds.), Perceiving, acting, and knowing (pp. 431-466). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Breger, L. (1981). Freud's unfinished journey. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Brehmer, B. (1986). In one word: Not from experience. In H. R. Arkes & K. Hammond (Eds.), Judgment and decision making: An interdisciplinary reader (pp. 705-719). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bresnan, J. (1978). A realistic transformational grammar. In M. Halle, J. Bresnan & G. A. Miller (Eds.), Linguistic theory and psychological reality (pp. 1-59). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Brislin, R. W., W. J. Lonner & R. M. Thorndike (Eds.) (1973). Cross- cultural research methods. New York: Wiley.

■ Bronowski, J. (1977). A sense of the future: Essays in natural philosophy. P. E. Ariotti with R. Bronowski (Eds.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Bronowski, J. (1978). The origins of knowledge and imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Brown, R. O. (1973). A first language: The early stages. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Brown, T. (1970). Lectures on the philosophy of the human mind. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 330-387). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Bruner, J. S., J. Goodnow & G. Austin (1956). A study of thinking. New York: Wiley.

■ Calvin, W. H. (1990). The cerebral symphony: Seashore reﬂections on the structure of consciousness. New York: Bantam.

■ Campbell, J. (1982). Grammatical man: Information, entropy, language, and life. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Campbell, J. (1989). The improbable machine. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Carlyle, T. (1966). On heroes, hero- worship and the heroic in history. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. (Originally published in 1841.)

■ Carnap, R. (1959). The elimination of metaphysics through logical analysis of language [Ueberwindung der Metaphysik durch logische Analyse der Sprache]. In A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism (pp. 60-81) A. Pap (Trans). New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1932.)

■ Cassirer, E. (1946). Language and myth. New York: Harper and Brothers. Reprinted. New York: Dover Publications, 1953.

■ Cattell, R. B., & H. J. Butcher (1970). Creativity and personality. In P. E. Vernon (Ed.), Creativity. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin Books.

■ Caudill, M., & C. Butler (1990). Naturally intelligent systems. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Chandrasekaran, B. (1990). What kind of information processing is intelligence? A perspective on AI paradigms and a proposal. In D. Partridge & R. Wilks (Eds.), The foundations of artificial intelligence: A sourcebook (pp. 14-46). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Charniak, E., & McDermott, D. (1985). Introduction to artificial intelligence. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Chase, W. G., & H. A. Simon (1988). The mind's eye in chess. In A. Collins & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Readings in cognitive science: A perspective from psychology and artificial intelligence (pp. 461-493). San Mateo, CA: Kaufmann.

■ Cheney, D. L., & R. M. Seyfarth (1990). How monkeys see the world: Inside the mind of another species. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Chi, M.T.H., R. Glaser & E. Rees (1982). Expertise in problem solving. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (pp. 7-73). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Chomsky, N. (1957). Syntactic structures. The Hague: Mouton. Janua Linguarum.

■ Chomsky, N. (1964). A transformational approach to syntax. In J. A. Fodor & J. J. Katz (Eds.), The structure of language: Readings in the philosophy of lan guage (pp. 211-245). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Chomsky, N. (1965). Aspects of the theory of syntax. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Chomsky, N. (1972). Language and mind (enlarged ed.). New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.

■ Chomsky, N. (1979). Language and responsibility. New York: Pantheon.

■ Chomsky, N. (1986). Knowledge of language: Its nature, origin and use. New York: Praeger Special Studies.

■ Churchland, P. (1979). Scientific realism and the plasticity of mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Churchland, P. M. (1989). A neurocomputational perspective: The nature of mind and the structure of science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Churchland, P. S. (1986). Neurophilosophy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Clark, A. (1996). Philosophical Foundations. In M. A. Boden (Ed.), Artificial in telligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Clark, H. H., & T. B. Carlson (1981). Context for comprehension. In J. Long & A. Baddeley (Eds.), Attention and performance (Vol. 9, pp. 313-330). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Clarke, A. C. (1984). Profiles of the future: An inquiry into the limits of the possible. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.

■ Claxton, G. (1980). Cognitive psychology: A suitable case for what sort of treatment? In G. Claxton (Ed.), Cognitive psychology: New directions (pp. 1-25). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Code, M. (1985). Order and organism. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.

■ Collingwood, R. G. (1972). The idea of history. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Coopersmith, S. (1967). The antecedents of self- esteem. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Copland, A. (1952). Music and imagination. London: Oxford University Press.

■ Coren, S. (1994). The intelligence of dogs. New York: Bantam Books.

■ Cottingham, J. (Ed.) (1996). Western philosophy: An anthology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.

■ Cox, C. (1926). The early mental traits of three hundred geniuses. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.

■ Craik, K.J.W. (1943). The nature of explanation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Cronbach, L. J. (1990). Essentials of psychological testing (5th ed.). New York: HarperCollins.

■ Cronbach, L. J., & R. E. Snow (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods. New York: Irvington. Paperback edition, 1981.

■ Csikszentmihalyi, M. (1993). The evolving self. New York: Harper Perennial.

■ Culler, J. (1976). Ferdinand de Saussure. New York: Penguin Books.

■ Curtius, E. R. (1973). European literature and the Latin Middle Ages. W. R. Trask (Trans.). Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ D'Alembert, J.L.R. (1963). Preliminary discourse to the encyclopedia of Diderot. R. N. Schwab (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Damasio, A. (1994). Descartes' error: Emotion, reason, and the human brain. New York: Avon.

■ Dampier, W. C. (1966). A history of modern science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Darwin, C. (1911). The life and letters of Charles Darwin (Vol. 1). Francis Darwin (Ed.). New York: Appleton.

■ Davidson, D. (1970) Mental events. In L. Foster & J. W. Swanson (Eds.), Experience and theory (pp. 79-101). Amherst: University of Massachussetts Press.

■ Davies, P. (1995). About time: Einstein's unfinished revolution. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Davis, R., & J. J. King (1977). An overview of production systems. In E. Elcock & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 8. Chichester, England: Ellis Horwood.

■ Davis, R., & D. B. Lenat (1982). Knowledge- based systems in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Dawkins, R. (1982). The extended phenotype: The gene as the unit of selection. Oxford: W. H. Freeman.

■ deKleer, J., & J. S. Brown (1983). Assumptions and ambiguities in mechanistic mental models (1983). In D. Gentner & A. L. Stevens (Eds.), Mental modes (pp. 155-190). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978a). Brainstorms: Philosophical essays on mind and psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978b). Toward a cognitive theory of consciousness. In D. C. Dennett, Brainstorms: Philosophical Essays on Mind and Psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1995). Darwin's dangerous idea: Evolution and the meanings of life. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Descartes, R. (1897-1910). Traite de l'homme. In Oeuvres de Descartes (Vol. 11, pp. 119-215). Paris: Charles Adam & Paul Tannery. (Originally published in 1634.)

■ Descartes, R. (1950). Discourse on method. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1951). Meditation on first philosophy. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1955). The philosophical works of Descartes. E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Trans.). New York: Dover. (Originally published in 1911 by Cambridge University Press.)

■ Descartes, R. (1967). Discourse on method (Pt. V). In E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 106-118). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970a). Discourse on method. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 181-200). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970b). Principles of philosophy. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 178-291). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1644.)

■ Descartes, R. (1984). Meditations on first philosophy. In J. Cottingham, R. Stoothoff & D. Murduch (Trans.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1986). Meditations on first philosophy. J. Cottingham (Trans.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641 as Med itationes de prima philosophia.)

■ deWulf, M. (1956). An introduction to scholastic philosophy. Mineola, NY: Dover Books.

■ Dixon, N. F. (1981). Preconscious processing. London: Wiley.

■ Doyle, A. C. (1986). The Boscombe Valley mystery. In Sherlock Holmes: The com plete novels and stories (Vol. 1). New York: Bantam.

■ Dreyfus, H., & S. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine. New York: Free Press.

■ Dreyfus, H. L. (1972). What computers can't do: The limits of artificial intelligence (revised ed.). New York: Harper & Row.

■ Dreyfus, H. L., & S. E. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition and expertise in the era of the computer. New York: Free Press.

■ Edelman, G. M. (1992). Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind. New York: Basic Books.

■ Ehrenzweig, A. (1967). The hidden order of art. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson.

■ Einstein, A., & L. Infeld (1938). The evolution of physics. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Eisenstein, S. (1947). Film sense. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.

■ Everdell, W. R. (1997). The first moderns. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1977). Human memory: Theory, research and individual difference. Oxford: Pergamon.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1982). Attention and arousal: Cognition and performance. Berlin: Springer.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1984). A handbook of cognitive psychology. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Fancher, R. E. (1979). Pioneers of psychology. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Farrell, B. A. (1981). The standing of psychoanalysis. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Feldman, D. H. (1980). Beyond universals in cognitive development. Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Fetzer, J. H. (1996). Philosophy and cognitive science (2nd ed.). New York: Paragon House.

■ Finke, R. A. (1990). Creative imagery: Discoveries and inventions in visualization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Flanagan, O. (1991). The science of the mind. Cambridge MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Fodor, J. (1983). The modularity of mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Frege, G. (1972). Conceptual notation. T. W. Bynum (Trans.). Oxford: Clarendon Press. (Originally published in 1879.)

■ Frege, G. (1979). Logic. In H. Hermes, F. Kambartel & F. Kaulbach (Eds.), Gottlob Frege: Posthumous writings. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Originally published in 1879-1891.)

■ Freud, S. (1959). Creative writers and day-dreaming. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 9, pp. 143-153). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Freud, S. (1966). Project for a scientific psychology. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The stan dard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 1, pp. 295-398). London: Hogarth Press. (Originally published in 1950 as Aus den AnfaЁngen der Psychoanalyse, in London by Imago Publishing.)

■ Freud, S. (1976). Lecture 18-Fixation to traumas-the unconscious. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 16, p. 285). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Galileo, G. (1990). Il saggiatore [The assayer]. In S. Drake (Ed.), Discoveries and opinions of Galileo. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1623.)

■ Gassendi, P. (1970). Letter to Descartes. In "Objections and replies." In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2, pp. 179-240). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Gazzaniga, M. S. (1988). Mind matters: How mind and brain interact to create our conscious lives. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin in association with MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Genesereth, M. R., & N. J. Nilsson (1987). Logical foundations of artificial intelligence. Palo Alto, CA: Morgan Kaufmann.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1952). The creative process. New York: Mentor.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1985). The creative process. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1952.)

■ Gilhooly, K. J. (1996). Thinking: Directed, undirected and creative (3rd ed.). London: Academic Press.

■ Glass, A. L., K. J. Holyoak & J. L. Santa (1979). Cognition. Reading, MA: AddisonWesley.

■ Goody, J. (1977). The domestication of the savage mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Gruber, H. E. (1980). Darwin on man: A psychological study of scientific creativity (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Gruber, H. E., & S. Davis (1988). Inching our way up Mount Olympus: The evolving systems approach to creative thinking. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity: Contemporary psychological perspectives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Guthrie, E. R. (1972). The psychology of learning. New York: Harper. (Originally published in 1935.)

■ Habermas, J. (1972). Knowledge and human interests. Boston: Beacon Press.

■ Hadamard, J. (1945). The psychology of invention in the mathematical field. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Hand, D. J. (1985). Artificial intelligence and psychiatry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Harris, M. (1981). The language myth. London: Duckworth.

■ Haugeland, J. (Ed.) (1981). Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981a). The nature and plausibility of cognitivism. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 243-281). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981b). Semantic engines: An introduction to mind design. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 1-34). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1985). Artificial intelligence: The very idea. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Hawkes, T. (1977). Structuralism and semiotics. Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1949). The organisation of behaviour. New York: Wiley.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1958). A textbook of psychology. Philadelphia: Saunders.

■ Hegel, G.W.F. (1910). The phenomenology of mind. J. B. Baille (Trans.). London: Sonnenschein. (Originally published as Phaenomenologie des Geistes, 1807.)

■ Heisenberg, W. (1958). Physics and philosophy. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Hempel, C. G. (1966). Philosophy of natural science. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: PrenticeHall.

■ Herman, A. (1997). The idea of decline in Western history. New York: Free Press.

■ Herrnstein, R. J., & E. G. Boring (Eds.) (1965). A source book in the history of psy chology. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Herzmann, E. (1964). Mozart's creative process. In P. H. Lang (Ed.), The creative world of Mozart (pp. 17-30). London: Oldbourne Press.

■ Hilgard, E. R. (1957). Introduction to psychology. London: Methuen.

■ Hobbes, T. (1651). Leviathan. London: Crooke.

■ Hofstadter, D. R. (1979). Goedel, Escher, Bach: An eternal golden braid. New York: Basic Books.

■ Holliday, S. G., & M. J. Chandler (1986). Wisdom: Explorations in adult competence. Basel, Switzerland: Karger.

■ Horn, J. L. (1986). In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (Vol. 3). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Hull, C. (1943). Principles of behavior. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Hume, D. (1955). An inquiry concerning human understanding. New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1975). An enquiry concerning human understanding. In L. A. SelbyBigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (Spelling and punctuation revised.) (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1978). A treatise of human nature. L. A. Selby-Bigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (With some modifications of spelling and punctuation.) (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Hunt, E. (1973). The memory we must have. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language. (pp. 343-371) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Husserl, E. (1960). Cartesian meditations. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff.

■ Inhelder, B., & J. Piaget (1958). The growth of logical thinking from childhood to adolescence. New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1955 as De la logique de l'enfant a` la logique de l'adolescent. [Paris: Presses Universitaire de France])

■ James, W. (1890a). The principles of psychology (Vol. 1). New York: Dover Books.

■ James, W. (1890b). The principles of psychology. New York: Henry Holt.

■ Jevons, W. S. (1900). The principles of science (2nd ed.). London: Macmillan.

■ Johnson, G. (1986). Machinery of the mind: Inside the new science of artificial intelli gence. New York: Random House.

■ Johnson, M. L. (1988). Mind, language, machine. New York: St. Martin's Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1983). Mental models: Toward a cognitive science of language, inference, and consciousness. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1988). The computer and the mind: An introduction to cognitive science. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Jones, E. (1961). The life and work of Sigmund Freud. L. Trilling & S. Marcus (Eds.). London: Hogarth.

■ Jones, R. V. (1985). Complementarity as a way of life. In A. P. French & P. J. Kennedy (Eds.), Niels Bohr: A centenary volume. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Kant, I. (1933). Critique of Pure Reason (2nd ed.). N. K. Smith (Trans.). London: Macmillan. (Originally published in 1781 as Kritik der reinen Vernunft.)

■ Kant, I. (1891). Solution of the general problems of the Prolegomena. In E. Belfort (Trans.), Kant's Prolegomena. London: Bell. (With minor modifications.) (Originally published in 1783.)

■ Katona, G. (1940). Organizing and memorizing: Studies in the psychology of learning and teaching. New York: Columbia University Press.

■ Kaufman, A. S. (1979). Intelligent testing with the WISC-R. New York: Wiley.

■ Koestler, A. (1964). The act of creation. New York: Arkana (Penguin).

■ Kohlberg, L. (1971). From is to ought. In T. Mischel (Ed.), Cognitive development and epistemology. (pp. 151-235) New York: Academic Press.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1925). The mentality of apes. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1927). The mentality of apes (2nd ed.). Ella Winter (Trans.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1930). Gestalt psychology. London: G. Bell.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1947). Gestalt psychology. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1969). The task of Gestalt psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Kuhn, T. (1970). The structure of scientific revolutions (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Langer, E. J. (1989). Mindfulness. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Langer, S. (1962). Philosophical sketches. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Langley, P., H. A. Simon, G. L. Bradshaw & J. M. Zytkow (1987). Scientific dis covery: Computational explorations of the creative process. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Lashley, K. S. (1951). The problem of serial order in behavior. In L. A. Jeffress (Ed.), Cerebral mechanisms in behavior, the Hixon Symposium (pp. 112-146) New York: Wiley.

■ LeDoux, J. E., & W. Hirst (1986). Mind and brain: Dialogues in cognitive neuroscience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Lehnert, W. (1978). The process of question answering. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Leiber, J. (1991). Invitation to cognitive science. Oxford: Blackwell.

■ Lenat, D. B., & G. Harris (1978). Designing a rule system that searches for scientific discoveries. In D. A. Waterman & F. Hayes-Roth (Eds.), Pattern directed inference systems (pp. 25-52) New York: Academic Press.

■ Levenson, T. (1995). Measure for measure: A musical history of science. New York: Touchstone. (Originally published in 1994.)

■ Leґvi-Strauss, C. (1963). Structural anthropology. C. Jacobson & B. Grundfest Schoepf (Trans.). New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1958.)

■ Levine, M. W., & J. M. Schefner (1981). Fundamentals of sensation and perception. London: Addison-Wesley.

■ Lewis, C. I. (1946). An analysis of knowledge and valuation. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Lighthill, J. (1972). A report on artificial intelligence. Unpublished manuscript, Science Research Council.

■ Lipman, M., A. M. Sharp & F. S. Oscanyan (1980). Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

■ Lippmann, W. (1965). Public opinion. New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1922.)

■ Locke, J. (1956). An essay concerning human understanding. Chicago: Henry Regnery Co. (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Locke, J. (1975). An essay concerning human understanding. P. H. Nidditch (Ed.). Oxford: Clarendon. (Originally published in 1690.) (With spelling and punctuation modernized and some minor modifications of phrasing.)

■ Lopate, P. (1994). The art of the personal essay. New York: Doubleday/Anchor Books.

■ Lorimer, F. (1929). The growth of reason. London: Kegan Paul. Machlup, F., & U. Mansfield (Eds.) (1983). The study of information. New York: Wiley.

■ Manguel, A. (1996). A history of reading. New York: Viking.

■ Margolis, H. (1987). Patterns, thinking, and cognition. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Markey, J. F. (1928). The symbolic process. London: Kegan Paul.

■ Martin, R. M. (1969). On Ziff's "Natural and formal languages." In S. Hook (Ed.), Language and philosophy: A symposium (pp. 249-263). New York: New York University Press.

■ Mazlish, B. (1993). The fourth discontinuity: the co- evolution of humans and machines. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ McCarthy, J., & P. J. Hayes (1969). Some philosophical problems from the standpoint of artificial intelligence. In B. Meltzer & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 4. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.

■ McClelland, J. L., D. E. Rumelhart & G. E. Hinton (1986). The appeal of parallel distributed processing. In D. E. Rumelhart, J. L. McClelland & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the mi crostructure of cognition (Vol. 1, pp. 3-40). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/ Bradford Books.

■ McCorduck, P. (1979). Machines who think. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ McLaughlin, T. (1970). Music and communication. London: Faber & Faber.

■ Mednick, S. A. (1962). The associative basis of the creative process. Psychological Review 69, 431-436.

■ Meehl, P. E., & C. J. Golden (1982). Taxometric methods. In Kendall, P. C., & Butcher, J. N. (Eds.), Handbook of research methods in clinical psychology (pp. 127-182). New York: Wiley.

■ Mehler, J., E.C.T. Walker & M. Garrett (Eds.) (1982). Perspectives on mental rep resentation: Experimental and theoretical studies of cognitive processes and ca pacities. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Mill, J. S. (1900). A system of logic, ratiocinative and inductive: Being a connected view of the principles of evidence and the methods of scientific investigation. London: Longmans, Green.

■ Miller, G. A. (1979, June). A very personal history. Talk to the Cognitive Science Workshop, Cambridge, MA.

■ Miller, J. (1983). States of mind. New York: Pantheon Books.

■ Minsky, M. (1975). A framework for representing knowledge. In P. H. Winston (Ed.), The psychology of computer vision (pp. 211-277). New York: McGrawHill.

■ Minsky, M., & S. Papert (1973). Artificial intelligence. Condon Lectures, Oregon State System of Higher Education, Eugene, Oregon.

■ Minsky, M. L. (1986). The society of mind. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Mischel, T. (1976). Psychological explanations and their vicissitudes. In J. K. Cole & W. J. Arnold (Eds.), Nebraska Symposium on motivation (Vol. 23). Lincoln, NB: University of Nebraska Press.

■ Morford, M.P.O., & R. J. Lenardon (1995). Classical mythology (5th ed.). New York: Longman.

■ Murdoch, I. (1954). Under the net. New York: Penguin.

■ Nagel, E. (1959). Methodological issues in psychoanalytic theory. In S. Hook (Ed.), Psychoanalysis, scientific method, and philosophy: A symposium. New York: New York University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1979). Mortal questions. London: Cambridge University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1986). The view from nowhere. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1967). Cognitive psychology. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Neisser, U. (1972). Changing conceptions of imagery. In P. W. Sheehan (Ed.), The function and nature of imagery (pp. 233-251). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1976). Cognition and reality. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Neisser, U. (1978). Memory: What are the important questions? In M. M. Gruneberg, P. E. Morris & R. N. Sykes (Eds.), Practical aspects of memory (pp. 3-24). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1979). The concept of intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg & D. K. Detterman (Eds.), Human intelligence: Perspectives on its theory and measurement (pp. 179-190). Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Nersessian, N. (1992). How do scientists think? Capturing the dynamics of conceptual change in science. In R. N. Giere (Ed.), Cognitive models of science (pp. 3-44). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

■ Newell, A. (1973a). Artificial intelligence and the concept of mind. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 1-60). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Newell, A. (1973b). You can't play 20 questions with nature and win. In W. G. Chase (Ed.), Visual information processing (pp. 283-310). New York: Academic Press.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1963). GPS: A program that simulates human thought. In E. A. Feigenbaum & J. Feldman (Eds.), Computers and thought (pp. 279-293). New York & McGraw-Hill.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1972). Human problem solving. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Nietzsche, F. (1966). Beyond good and evil. W. Kaufmann (Trans.). New York: Vintage. (Originally published in 1885.)

■ Nilsson, N. J. (1971). Problem- solving methods in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Nussbaum, M. C. (1978). Aristotle's Princeton University Press. De Motu Anamalium. Princeton, NJ:

■ Oersted, H. C. (1920). Thermo-electricity. In Kirstine Meyer (Ed.), H. C. Oersted, Natuurvidenskabelige Skrifter (Vol. 2). Copenhagen: n.p. (Originally published in 1830 in The Edinburgh encyclopaedia.)

■ Ong, W. J. (1982). Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. London: Methuen.

■ Onians, R. B. (1954). The origins of European thought. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.

■ Osgood, C. E. (1960). Method and theory in experimental psychology. New York: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1953.)

■ Osgood, C. E. (1966). Language universals and psycholinguistics. In J. H. Greenberg (Ed.), Universals of language (2nd ed., pp. 299-322). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Palmer, R. E. (1969). Hermeneutics. Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Peirce, C. S. (1934). Some consequences of four incapacities-Man, a sign. In C. Hartsborne & P. Weiss (Eds.), Collected papers of Charles Saunders Peirce (Vol. 5, pp. 185-189). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Penfield, W. (1959). In W. Penfield & L. Roberts, Speech and brain mechanisms. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Penrose, R. (1994). Shadows of the mind: A search for the missing science of conscious ness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Perkins, D. N. (1981). The mind's best work. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Peterfreund, E. (1986). The heuristic approach to psychoanalytic therapy. In

■ J. Reppen (Ed.), Analysts at work, (pp. 127-144). Hillsdale, NJ: Analytic Press.

■ Piaget, J. (1952). The origin of intelligence in children. New York: International Universities Press. (Originally published in 1936.)

■ Piaget, J. (1954). Le langage et les opeґrations intellectuelles. Proble` mes de psycho linguistique. Symposium de l'Association de Psychologie Scientifique de Langue Francёaise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

■ Piaget, J. (1977). Problems of equilibration. In H. E. Gruber & J. J. Voneche (Eds.), The essential Piaget (pp. 838-841). London: Routlege & Kegan Paul. (Originally published in 1975 as L'eґquilibration des structures cognitives [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France].)

■ Piaget, J., & B. Inhelder. (1973). Memory and intelligence. New York: Basic Books.

■ Pinker, S. (1994). The language instinct. New York: Morrow.

■ Pinker, S. (1996). Facts about human language relevant to its evolution. In J.-P. Changeux & J. Chavaillon (Eds.), Origins of the human brain. A symposium of the Fyssen foundation (pp. 262-283). Oxford: Clarendon Press. Planck, M. (1949). Scientific autobiography and other papers. F. Gaynor (Trans.). New York: Philosophical Library.

■ Planck, M. (1990). Wissenschaftliche Selbstbiographie. W. Berg (Ed.). Halle, Germany: Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher Leopoldina.

■ Plato (1892). Meno. In The Dialogues of Plato (B. Jowett, Trans.; Vol. 2). New York: Clarendon. (Originally published circa 380 B.C.)

■ Poincareґ, H. (1913). Mathematical creation. In The foundations of science. G. B. Halsted (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1921). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. G. B. Halstead (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1929). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1952). Science and method. F. Maitland (Trans.) New York: Dover.

■ Polya, G. (1945). How to solve it. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Polanyi, M. (1958). Personal knowledge. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Popper, K. (1968). Conjectures and refutations: The growth of scientific knowledge. New York: Harper & Row/Basic Books.

■ Popper, K., & J. Eccles (1977). The self and its brain. New York: Springer-Verlag.

■ Popper, K. R. (1959). The logic of scientific discovery. London: Hutchinson.

■ Putnam, H. (1975). Mind, language and reality: Philosophical papers (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Putnam, H. (1987). The faces of realism. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media versus tacit knowledge. In N. Block (Ed.), Imagery (pp. 151-206). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1984). Computation and cognition: Towards a foundation for cog nitive science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Quillian, M. R. (1968). Semantic memory. In M. Minsky (Ed.), Semantic information processing (pp. 216-260). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Quine, W.V.O. (1960). Word and object. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Rabbitt, P.M.A., & S. Dornic (Eds.). Attention and performance (Vol. 5). London: Academic Press.

■ Rawlins, G.J.E. (1997). Slaves of the Machine: The quickening of computer technology. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Reid, T. (1970). An inquiry into the human mind on the principles of common sense. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 151-178). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Reitman, W. (1970). What does it take to remember? In D. A. Norman (Ed.), Models of human memory (pp. 470-510). London: Academic Press.

■ Ricoeur, P. (1974). Structure and hermeneutics. In D. I. Ihde (Ed.), The conﬂict of interpretations: Essays in hermeneutics (pp. 27-61). Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Robinson, D. N. (1986). An intellectual history of psychology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.

■ Rorty, R. (1979). Philosophy and the mirror of nature. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1977). Human categorization. In N. Warren (Ed.), Studies in cross cultural psychology (Vol. 1, pp. 1-49) London: Academic Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization (pp. 27-48). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rosch, E., & B. B. Lloyd (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rose, S. (1970). The chemistry of life. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Rose, S. (1976). The conscious brain (updated ed.). New York: Random House.

■ Rose, S. (1993). The making of memory: From molecules to mind. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1992)

■ Roszak, T. (1994). The cult of information: A neo- Luddite treatise on high- tech, artificial intelligence, and the true art of thinking (2nd ed.). Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Royce, J. R., & W. W. Rozeboom (Eds.) (1972). The psychology of knowing. New York: Gordon & Breach.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1977). Introduction to human information processing. New York: Wiley.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1980). Schemata: The building blocks of cognition. In R. J. Spiro, B. Bruce & W. F. Brewer (Eds.), Theoretical issues in reading comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., & J. L. McClelland (1986). On learning the past tenses of English verbs. In J. L. McClelland & D. E. Rumelhart (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the microstructure of cognition (Vol. 2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., P. Smolensky, J. L. McClelland & G. E. Hinton (1986). Schemata and sequential thought processes in PDP models. In J. L. McClelland, D. E. Rumelhart & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel Distributed Processing (Vol. 2, pp. 7-57). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Russell, B. (1927). An outline of philosophy. London: G. Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1961). History of Western philosophy. London: George Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1965). How I write. In Portraits from memory and other essays. London: Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1992). In N. Griffin (Ed.), The selected letters of Bertrand Russell (Vol. 1), The private years, 1884- 1914. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin. Ryecroft, C. (1966). Psychoanalysis observed. London: Constable.

■ Sagan, C. (1978). The dragons of Eden: Speculations on the evolution of human intel ligence. New York: Ballantine Books.

■ Salthouse, T. A. (1992). Expertise as the circumvention of human processing limitations. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Sanford, A. J. (1987). The mind of man: Models of human understanding. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Sapir, E. (1921). Language. New York: Harcourt, Brace, and World.

■ Sapir, E. (1964). Culture, language, and personality. Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1941.)

■ Sapir, E. (1985). The status of linguistics as a science. In D. G. Mandelbaum (Ed.), Selected writings of Edward Sapir in language, culture and personality (pp. 160166). Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1929).

■ Scardmalia, M., & C. Bereiter (1992). Literate expertise. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Schafer, R. (1954). Psychoanalytic interpretation in Rorschach testing. New York: Grune & Stratten.

■ Schank, R. C. (1973). Identification of conceptualizations underlying natural language. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 187-248). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1976). The role of memory in language processing. In C. N. Cofer (Ed.), The structure of human memory. (pp. 162-189) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1986). Explanation patterns: Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Schank, R. C., & R. P. Abelson (1977). Scripts, plans, goals, and understanding. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ SchroЁdinger, E. (1951). Science and humanism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981a). Minds, brains, and programs. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 282-306). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981b). Minds, brains and programs. In D. Hofstadter & D. Dennett (Eds.), The mind's I (pp. 353-373). New York: Basic Books.

■ Searle, J. R. (1983). Intentionality. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Serres, M. (1982). The origin of language: Biology, information theory, and thermodynamics. M. Anderson (Trans.). In J. V. Harari & D. F. Bell (Eds.), Hermes: Literature, science, philosophy (pp. 71-83). Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1966). Scientific discovery and the psychology of problem solving. In R. G. Colodny (Ed.), Mind and cosmos: Essays in contemporary science and philosophy (pp. 22-40). Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1979). Models of thought. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1989). The scientist as a problem solver. In D. Klahr & K. Kotovsky (Eds.), Complex information processing: The impact of Herbert Simon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Simon, H. A., & C. Kaplan (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. In M. Posner (Ed.), Foundations of cognitive science (pp. 1-47). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Simonton, D. K. (1988). Creativity, leadership and chance. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Skinner, B. F. (1974). About behaviorism. New York: Knopf.

■ Smith, E. E. (1988). Concepts and thought. In J. Sternberg & E. E. Smith (Eds.), The psychology of human thought (pp. 19-49). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Smith, E. E. (1990). Thinking: Introduction. In D. N. Osherson & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Thinking. An invitation to cognitive science. (Vol. 3, pp. 1-2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Socrates. (1958). Meno. In E. H. Warmington & P. O. Rouse (Eds.), Great dialogues of Plato W.H.D. Rouse (Trans.). New York: New American Library. (Original publication date unknown.)

■ Solso, R. L. (1974). Theories of retrieval. In R. L. Solso (Ed.), Theories in cognitive psychology. Potomac, MD: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Spencer, H. (1896). The principles of psychology. New York: Appleton-CenturyCrofts.

■ Steiner, G. (1975). After Babel: Aspects of language and translation. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1977). Intelligence, information processing, and analogical reasoning. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1994). Intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg, Thinking and problem solving. San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J., & J. E. Davidson (1985). Cognitive development in gifted and talented. In F. D. Horowitz & M. O'Brien (Eds.), The gifted and talented (pp. 103-135). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.

■ Storr, A. (1993). The dynamics of creation. New York: Ballantine Books. (Originally published in 1972.)

■ Stumpf, S. E. (1994). Philosophy: History and problems (5th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Sulloway, F. J. (1996). Born to rebel: Birth order, family dynamics, and creative lives. New York: Random House/Vintage Books.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1906). Principles of teaching. New York: A. G. Seiler.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1970). Animal intelligence: Experimental studies. Darien, CT: Hafner Publishing Co. (Originally published in 1911.)

■ Titchener, E. B. (1910). A textbook of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Titchener, E. B. (1914). A primer of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Toulmin, S. (1957). The philosophy of science. London: Hutchinson.

■ Tulving, E. (1972). Episodic and semantic memory. In E. Tulving & W. Donaldson (Eds.), Organisation of memory. London: Academic Press.

■ Turing, A. (1946). In B. E. Carpenter & R. W. Doran (Eds.), ACE reports of 1946 and other papers. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Turkle, S. (1984). Computers and the second self: Computers and the human spirit. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Tyler, S. A. (1978). The said and the unsaid: Mind, meaning, and culture. New York: Academic Press.

■ van Heijenoort (Ed.) (1967). From Frege to Goedel. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

■ Varela, F. J. (1984). The creative circle: Sketches on the natural history of circularity. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality (pp. 309-324). New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Voltaire (1961). On the Penseґs of M. Pascal. In Philosophical letters (pp. 119-146). E. Dilworth (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Wagman, M. (1991a). Artificial intelligence and human cognition: A theoretical inter comparison of two realms of intellect. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1991b). Cognitive science and concepts of mind: Toward a general theory of human and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1993). Cognitive psychology and artificial intelligence: Theory and re search in cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1995). The sciences of cognition: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1996). Human intellect and cognitive science: Toward a general unified theory of intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997a). Cognitive science and the symbolic operations of human and artificial intelligence: Theory and research into the intellective processes. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997b). The general unified theory of intelligence: Central conceptions and specific application to domains of cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998a). Cognitive science and the mind- body problem: From philosophy to psychology to artificial intelligence to imaging of the brain. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998b). Language and thought in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology, artificial intelligence, and neural science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998c). The ultimate objectives of artificial intelligence: Theoretical and research foundations, philosophical and psychological implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1999). The human mind according to artificial intelligence: Theory, re search, and implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (2000). Scientific discovery processes in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wall, R. (1972). Introduction to mathematical linguistics. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Wallas, G. (1926). The Art of Thought. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co.

■ Wason, P. (1977). Self contradictions. In P. Johnson-Laird & P. Wason (Eds.), Thinking: Readings in cognitive science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Wason, P. C., & P. N. Johnson-Laird. (1972). Psychology of reasoning: Structure and content. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Watson, J. (1930). Behaviorism. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Watzlawick, P. (1984). Epilogue. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality. New York: W. W. Norton, 1984.

■ Weinberg, S. (1977). The first three minutes: A modern view of the origin of the uni verse. New York: Basic Books.

■ Weisberg, R. W. (1986). Creativity: Genius and other myths. New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Weizenbaum, J. (1976). Computer power and human reason: From judgment to cal culation. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Wertheimer, M. (1945). Productive thinking. New York: Harper & Bros.

■ Whitehead, A. N. (1925). Science and the modern world. New York: Macmillan.

■ Whorf, B. L. (1956). In J. B. Carroll (Ed.), Language, thought and reality: Selected writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Whyte, L. L. (1962). The unconscious before Freud. New York: Anchor Books.

■ Wiener, N. (1954). The human use of human beings. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin.

■ Wiener, N. (1964). God & Golem, Inc.: A comment on certain points where cybernetics impinges on religion. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winograd, T. (1972). Understanding natural language. New York: Academic Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (1987). Artificial intelligence: A perspective. In E. L. Grimson & R. S. Patil (Eds.), AI in the 1980s and beyond (pp. 1-12). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (Ed.) (1975). The psychology of computer vision. New York: McGrawHill.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1953). Philosophical investigations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1958). The blue and brown books. New York: Harper Colophon.

■ Woods, W. A. (1975). What's in a link: Foundations for semantic networks. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representations and understanding: Studies in cognitive science (pp. 35-84). New York: Academic Press.

■ Woodworth, R. S. (1938). Experimental psychology. New York: Holt; London: Methuen (1939).

■ Wundt, W. (1904). Principles of physiological psychology (Vol. 1). E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Wundt, W. (1907). Lectures on human and animal psychology. J. E. Creighton & E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Young, J. Z. (1978). Programs of the brain. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Ziman, J. (1978). Reliable knowledge: An exploration of the grounds for belief in science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Bibliography
14 ὁ

ὁ, ἡ, τό pl. οἱ, αἱ, τά article, derived fr. a demonstrative pronoun, ‘the’. Since the treatment of the inclusion and omission of the art. belongs to the field of grammar, the lexicon can limit itself to exhibiting the main features of its usage. It is difficult to set hard and fast rules for the employment of the art., since the writer’s style had special freedom of play here—Kühner-G. I p. 589ff; B-D-F §249–76; Mlt. 80–84; Rob. 754–96; W-S. §17ff; Rdm.² 112–18; Abel §28–32; HKallenberg, RhM 69, 1914, 642ff; FVölker, Syntax d. griech. Papyri I, Der Artikel, Progr. d. Realgymn. Münster 1903; FEakin, AJP 37, 1916, 333ff; CMiller, ibid. 341ff; EColwell, JBL 52, ’33, 12–21 (for a critique s. Mlt-H.-Turner III 183f); ASvensson, D. Gebr. des bestimmten Art. in d. nachklass. Epik ’37; RFink, The Syntax of the Greek Article ’53; JRoberts, Exegetical Helps, The Greek Noun with and without the Article: Restoration Qtly 14, ’71, 28–44; HTeeple, The Greek Article with Personal Names in the Synoptic Gospels: NTS 19, ’73, 302–17; Mussies 186–97.

① this one, that one, the art. funct. as demonstrative pronoun

ⓐ in accordance w. epic usage (Hes., Works 450: ἡ=this [voice]) in the quot. fr. Arat., Phaenom. 5 τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν for we are also his (lit. this One’s) offspring Ac 17:28.

ⓑ ὁ μὲν … ὁ δέ the one … the other (Polyaenus 6, 2, 1 ὁ μὲν … ὁ δὲ … ὁ δε; PSI 512, 21 [253 B.C.]); pl. οἱ μὲν … οἱ δέ (PSI 341, 9 [256 B.C.]; TestJob 29:1) some … others w. ref. to a noun preceding: ἐσχίσθη τὸ πλῆθος … οἱ μὲν ἦσαν σὺν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, οἱ δὲ σὺν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις Ac 14:4; 17:32; 28:24; 1 Cor 7:7; Gal 4:23; Phil 1:16f. Also without such a relationship expressed τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους, τοὺς δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς Eph 4:11. οἱ μὲν … ὁ δέ Hb 7:5f, 20f. οἱ μὲν … ἄλλοι (δέ) J 7:12. οἱ μὲν … ἄλλοι δὲ … ἕτεροι δέ Mt 16:14. τινὲς … οἱ δέ Ac 17:18 (cp. Pla., Leg. 1, 627a; 2, 658 B.; Aelian, VH 2, 34; Palaeph. 6, 5).—Mt 26:67; 28:17 οἱ δέ introduces a second class; just before this, instead of the first class, the whole group is mentioned (cp. X., Hell. 1, 2, 14, Cyr. 3, 2, 12; KMcKay, JSNT 24, ’85, 71f)= but some (as Arrian, Anab. 5, 2, 7; 5, 14, 4; Lucian, Tim. 4 p. 107; Hesych. Miles. [VI A.D.]: 390 Fgm. 1, 35 end Jac.).

ⓒ To indicate the progress of the narrative, ὁ δέ, οἱ δέ but he, but they (lit. this one, they) is also used without ὁ μέν preceding (likew. Il. 1, 43; Pla., X.; also Clearchus, Fgm. 76b τὸν δὲ εἰπεῖν=but this man said; pap examples in Mayser II/1, 1926, 57f) e.g. Mt 2:9, 14; 4:4; 9:31; Mk 14:31 (cp. Just., A II, 2, 3). ὁ μὲν οὖν Ac 23:18; 28:5. οἱ μὲν οὖν 1:6; 5:41; 15:3, 30.—JO’Rourke, Paul’s Use of the Art. as a Pronoun, CBQ 34, ’72, 59–65.

② the, funct. to define or limit an entity, event, or state

ⓐ w. nouns

α. w. appellatives, or common nouns, where, as in Pla., Thu., Demosth. et al., the art. has double significance, specific or individualizing, and generic.

א. In its individualizing use it focuses attention on a single thing or single concept, as already known or otherwise more definitely limited: things and pers. that are unique in kind: ὁ ἥλιος, ἡ σελήνη, ὁ οὐρανός, ἡ γῆ, ἡ θάλασσα, ὁ κόσμος, ἡ κτίσις, ὁ θεός (BWeiss [s. on θεός, beg.]), ὁ διάβολος, ὁ λόγος (J 1:1, 14), τὸ φῶς, ἡ σκοτία, ἡ ζωή, ὁ θάνατος etc. (but somet. the art. is omitted, esp. when nouns are used w. preps.; B-D-F §253, 1–4; Rob. 791f; Mlt-Turner 171). ἐν συναγωγῇ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ J 18:20.—Virtues, vices, etc. (contrary to Engl. usage): ἡ ἀγάπη, ἡ ἀλήθεια, ἡ ἁμαρτία, ἡ δικαιοσύνη, ἡ σοφία et al.—The individualizing art. stands before a common noun that was previously mentioned (without the art.): τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους Lk 9:16 (after πέντε ἄρτοι vs. 13). τὸ βιβλίον 4:17b (after βιβλίον, vs. 17a), τοὺς μάγους Mt 2:7 (after μάγοι, vs. 1). J 4:43 (40); 12:6 (5); 20:1 (19:41); Ac 9:17 (11); Js 2:3 (2); Rv 15:6 (1).—The individ. art. also stands before a common noun which, in a given situation, is given special attention as the only or obvious one of its kind (Hipponax [VI B.C.] 13, 2 West=D.³ 16 ὁ παῖς the [attending] slave; Diod S 18, 29, 2 ὁ ἀδελφός=his brother; Artem. 4, 71 p. 245, 19 ἡ γυνή=your wife; ApcEsdr 6:12 p. 31, 17 μετὰ Μωσῆ … ἐν τῷ ὄρει [Sinai]; Demetr. (?): 722 fgm 7 Jac. [in Eus., PE 9, 19, 4] ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος [Moriah]) τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ to the attendant (who took care of the synagogue) Lk 4:20. εἰς τὸν νιπτῆρα into the basin (that was there for the purpose) J 13:5. ἰδοὺ ὁ ἄνθρωπο here is this (wretched) man 19:5. ἐκ τῆς παιδίσκης or ἐλευθέρας by the (well-known) slave woman or the free woman (Hagar and Sarah) Gal 4:22f. τὸν σῖτον Ac 27:38. ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ 1 Cor 5:9 (s. ἐπιστολή) τὸ ὄρος the mountain (nearby) Mt 5:1; 8:1; 14:23; Mk 3:13; 6:46; Lk 6:12; 9:28 al.; ἡ πεισμονή this (kind of) persuasion Gal 5:8. ἡ μαρτυρία the (required) witness or testimony J 5:36.—The art. takes on the idea of κατʼ ἐξοχήν ‘par excellence’ (Porphyr., Abst. 24, 7 ὁ Αἰγύπτιος) ὁ ἐρχόμενος the one who is (was) to come or the coming one par excellence=The Messiah Mt 11:3; Lk 7:19. ὁ προφήτης J 1:21, 25; 7:40. ὁ διδάσκαλος τ. Ἰσραήλ 3:10 (Ps.-Clem., Hom. 5, 18 of Socrates: ὁ τῆς Ἑλλάδος διδάσκαλος); cp. MPol 12:2. With things (Stephan. Byz. s.v. Μάρπησσα: οἱ λίθοι=the famous stones [of the Parian Marble]) ἡ κρίσις the (last) judgment Mt 12:41. ἡ ἡμέρα the day of decision 1 Cor 3:13; (cp. Mi 4:6 Mt); Hb 10:25. ἡ σωτηρία (our) salvation at the consummation of the age Ro 13:11.

ב. In its generic use it singles out an individual who is typical of a class, rather than the class itself: ὁ ἀγαθὸς ἄνθρωπος Mt 12:35. κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον 15:11. ὥσπερ ὁ ἐθνικός 18:17. ὁ ἐργάτης Lk 10:7. ἐγίνωσκεν τί ἦν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ J 2:25. τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ ἀποστόλου 2 Cor 12:12. ὁ κληρονόμος Gal 4:1. So also in parables and allegories: ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης Mt 24:43. Cp. J 10:11b, 12. The generic art. in Gk. is often rendered in Engl. by the indef. art. or omitted entirely.

β. The use of the art. w. personal names is varied; as a general rule the presence of the art. w. a personal name indicates that the pers. is known; without the art. focus is on the name as such (s. Dssm., BPhW 22, 1902, 1467f; BWeiss, D. Gebr. des Art. b. d. Eigennamen [im NT]: StKr 86, 1913, 349–89). Nevertheless, there is an unmistakable drift in the direction of Mod. Gk. usage, in which every proper name has the art. (B-D-F §260; Rob. 759–61; Mlt-Turner 165f). The ms. tradition varies considerably. In the gospels the art. is usu. found w. Ἰησοῦς; yet it is commonly absent when Ἰ. is accompanied by an appositive that has the art. Ἰ. ὁ Γαλιλαῖος Mt 26:69; Ἰ. ὁ Ναζωραῖος vs. 71; Ἰ. ὁ λεγόμενος Χριστός 27:17, 22. Sim. Μαριὰμ ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ Ἰ. Ac 1:14. The art. somet. stands before oblique cases of indecl. proper names, apparently to indicate their case (B-D-F §260, 2; Rob. 760). But here, too, there is no hard and fast rule.—HTeeple, NTS 19, ’73, 302–17 (synopt.).

γ. The art. is customarily found w. the names of countries (B-D-F §261, 4; W-S. § 18, 5 d; Rob. 759f); less freq. w. names of cities (B-D-F §261, 1; 2; Rob. 760; Mlt-Turner 170–72). W. Ἰερουσαλήμ, Ἱεροσόλυμα it is usu. absent (s. Ἱεροσόλυμα); it is only when this name has modifiers that it must have the art. ἡ νῦν Ἰ. Gal 4:25; ἡ ἄνω Ἰ. vs. 26; ἡ καινὴ Ἰ. Rv 3:12. But even in this case it lacks the art. when the modifier follows: Hb 12:22.—Names of rivers have the art. ὁ Ἰορδάνης, ὁ Εὐφράτης, ὁ Τίβερις Hv 1, 1, 2 (B-D-F §261, 8; Rob. 760; Mlt-Turner 172). Likew. names of seas ὁ Ἀδρίας Ac 27:27.

δ. The art. comes before nouns that are accompanied by the gen. of a pronoun (μοῦ, σοῦ, ἡμῶν, ὑμῶν, αὐτοῦ, ἑαυτοῦ, αὐτῶν) Mt 1:21, 25; 5:45; 6:10–12; 12:49; Mk 9:17; Lk 6:27; 10:7; 16:6; Ro 4:19; 6:6 and very oft. (only rarely is it absent: Mt 19:28; Lk 1:72; 2:32; 2 Cor 8:23; Js 5:20 al.).

ε. When accompanied by the possessive pronouns ἐμός, σός, ἡμέτερος, ὑμέτερος the noun always has the art., and the pron. stands mostly betw. art. and noun: Mt 18:20; Mk 8:38; Lk 9:26; Ac 26:5; Ro 3:7 and oft. But only rarely so in John: J 4:42; 5:47; 7:16. He prefers to repeat the article w. the possessive following the noun ἡ κρίσις ἡ ἐμή J 5:30; cp. 7:6; 17:17; 1J 1:3 al.

ζ. Adjectives (or participles), when they modify nouns that have the art., also come either betw. the art. and noun: ἡ ἀγαθὴ μερίς Lk 10:42; τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα 12:10; Ac 1:8; ἡ δικαία κρίσις J 7:24 and oft., or after the noun w. the art. repeated τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον Mk 3:29; J 14:26; Ac 1:16; Hb 3:7; 9:8; 10:15. ἡ ζωὴ ἡ αἰώνιος 1J 1:2; 2:25. τὴν πύλην τὴν σιδηρᾶν Ac 12:10. Only rarely does an adj. without the art. stand before a noun that has an art. (s. B-D-F §270, 1; Rob. 777; Mlt-Turner 185f): ἀκατακαλύπτῳ τῇ κεφαλῇ 1 Cor 11:5. εἶπεν μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ Ac 14:10 v.l.; cp. 26:24. κοιναῖς ταῖς χερσίν Mk 7:5 D.—Double modifier τὸ πῦρ τὸ αἰώνιον τὸ ἡτοιμασμένον τῷ διαβόλῳ Mt 25:41. τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ χρυσοῦν τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου Rv 8:3; 9:13. ἡ πόρνη ἡ μεγάλη ἡ καθημένη 17:1.—Mk 5:36 τὸν λόγον λαλούμενον is prob. a wrong rdg. (B has τὸν λαλ., D τοῦτον τὸν λ. without λαλούμενον).—On the art. w. ὅλος, πᾶς, πολύς s. the words in question.

η. As in the case of the poss. pron. (ε) and adj. (ζ), so it is w. other expressions that can modify a noun: ἡ κατʼ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις Ro 9:11. ἡ παρʼ ἐμοῦ διαθήκη 11:27. ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ σταυροῦ 1 Cor 1:18. ἡ ἐντολὴ ἡ εἰς ζωήν Ro 7:10. ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν ἡ πρὸς τὸν θεόν 1 Th 1:8. ἡ διακονία ἡ εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους 2 Cor 8:4.

θ. The art. precedes the noun when a demonstrative pron. (ὅδε, οὗτος, ἐκεῖνος) belonging with it comes before or after; e.g.: οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος Lk 14:30; J 9:24. οὗτος ὁ λαός Mk 7:6. οὗτος ὁ υἱός μου Lk 15:24. οὗτος ὁ τελώνης 18:11 and oft. ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος Mk 14:71; Lk 2:25; 23:4, 14, 47. ὁ λαὸς οὗτος Mt 15:8. ὁ υἱός σου οὗτος Lk 15:30 and oft.—ἐκείνη ἡ ἡμέρα Mt 7:22; 22:46. ἐκ. ἡ ὥρα 10:19; 18:1; 26:55. ἐκ. ὁ καιρός 11:25; 12:1; 14:1. ἐκ. ὁ πλάνος 27:63 and oft. ἡ οἰκία ἐκείνη Mt 7:25, 27. ἡ ὥρα ἐκ. 8:13; 9:22; ἡ γῆ ἐκ. 9:26, 31; ἡ ἡμέρα ἐκ. 13:1. ὁ ἀγρὸς ἐκ. vs. 44 and oft.—ὁ αὐτός s. αὐτός 3b.

ι. An art. before a nom. noun makes it a vocative (as early as Hom.; s. KBrugman⁴-AThumb, Griech. Gramm. 1913, 431; Schwyzer II 63f; B-D-F §147; Rob. 769. On the LXX Johannessohn, Kasus 14f.—ParJer 1:1 Ἰερεμία ὁ ἐκλεκτός μου; 7:2 χαῖρε Βαρούχι ὁ οἰκονόμος τῆς πίστεως) ναί, ὁ πατήρ Mt 11:26. τὸ κοράσιον, ἔγειρε Mk 5:41. Cp. Mt 7:23; 27:29 v.l.; Lk 8:54; 11:39; 18:11, 13 (Goodsp, Probs. 85–87); J 19:3 and oft.

ⓑ Adjectives become substantives by the addition of the art.

α. ὁ πονηρός Eph 6:16. οἱ σοφοί 1 Cor 1:27. οἱ ἅγιοι, οἱ πλούσιοι, οἱ πολλοί al. Likew. the neut. τὸ κρυπτόν Mt 6:4. τὸ ἅγιον 7:6. τὸ μέσον Mk 3:3. τὸ θνητόν 2 Cor 5:4. τὰ ἀδύνατα Lk 18:27. τὸ ἔλαττον Hb 7:7. Also w. gen. foll. τὰ ἀγαθά σου Lk 16:25. τὸ μωρόν, τὸ ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 1:25; cp. vs. 27f. τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ Ro 1:19. τὰ ἀόρατα τοῦ θεοῦ vs. 20. τὸ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου 8:3. τὰ κρυπτὰ τῆς αἰσχύνης 2 Cor 4:2.

β. Adj. attributes whose noun is customarily omitted come to have substantive force and therefore receive the art. (B-D-F §241; Rob. 652–54) ἡ περίχωρος Mt 3:5; ἡ ξηρά 23:15 (i.e. γῆ). ἡ ἀριστερά, ἡ δεξιά (sc. χείρ) 6:3. ἡ ἐπιοῦσα (sc. ἡμέρα) Ac 16:11. ἡ ἔρημος (sc. χώρα) Mt 11:7.

γ. The neut. of the adj. w. the art. can take on the mng. of an abstract noun (Thu. 1, 36, 1 τὸ δεδιός=fear; Herodian 1, 6, 9; 1, 11, 5 τὸ σεμνὸν τῆς παρθένου; M. Ant. 1, 1; Just., D. 27, 2 διὰ τὸ σκληροκάρδιον ὑμῶν καὶ ἀχάριστον εἰς αὐτόν) τὸ χρηστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ God’s kindness Ro 2:4. τὸ δυνατόν power 9:22. τὸ σύμφορον benefit 1 Cor 7:35. τὸ γνήσιον genuineness 2 Cor 8:8. τὸ ἐπιεικές Phil 4:5 al.

δ. The art. w. numerals indicates, as in Il. 5, 271f; X. et al. (HKallenberg, RhM 69, 1914, 662ff), that a part of a number already known is being mentioned (Diod S 18, 10, 2 τρεῖς μὲν φυλὰς … τὰς δὲ ἑπτά=‘but the seven others’; Plut., Cleom. 804 [8, 4] οἱ τέσσαρες=‘the other four’; Polyaenus 6, 5 οἱ τρεῖς=‘the remaining three’; Diog. L. 1, 82 Βίας προκεκριμένος τῶν ἑπτά=Bias was preferred before the others of the seven [wise men]. B-D-F §265): οἱ ἐννέα the other nine Lk 17:17. Cp. 15:4; Mt 18:12f. οἱ δέκα the other ten (disciples) 20:24; Mk 10:41; lepers Lk 17:17. οἱ πέντε … ὁ εἷς … ὁ ἄλλος five of them … one … the last one Rv 17:10.

ⓒ The ptc. w. the art. receives

α. the mng. of a subst. ὁ πειράζων the tempter Mt 4:3; 1 Th 3:5. ὁ βαπτίζων Mk 6:14. ὁ σπείρων Mt 13:3; Lk 8:5. ὁ ὀλεθρεύων Hb 11:28. τὸ ὀφειλόμενον Mt 18:30, 34. τὸ αὐλούμενον 1 Cor 14:7. τὸ λαλούμενον vs. 9 (Just., D. 32, 3 τὸ ζητούμενον). τὰ γινόμενα Lk 9:7. τὰ ἐρχόμενα J 16:13. τὰ ἐξουθενημένα 1 Cor 1:28. τὰ ὑπάρχοντα (s. ὑπάρχω 1). In Engl. usage many of these neuters are transl. by a relative clause, as in β below. B-D-F §413; Rob. 1108f.

β. the mng. of a relative clause (Ar. 4, 2 al. οἱ νομίζοντες) ὁ δεχόμενος ὑμᾶς whoever receives you Mt 10:40. τῷ τύπτοντί σε Lk 6:29. ὁ ἐμὲ μισῶν J 15:23. οὐδὲ γὰρ ὄνομά ἐστιν ἕτερον τὸ δεδομένον (ὸ̔ δέδοται) Ac 4:12. τινές εἰσιν οἱ ταράσσοντες ὑμᾶς Gal 1:7. Cp. Lk 7:32; 18:9; J 12:12; Col 2:8; 1 Pt 1:7; 2J 7; Jd 4 al. So esp. after πᾶς: πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος everyone who becomes angry Mt 5:22. πᾶς ὁ κρίνων Ro 2:1 al. After μακάριος Mt 5:4, 6, 10. After οὐαὶ ὑμῖν Lk 6:25.

ⓓ The inf. w. neut. art. (B-D-F §398ff; Rob. 1062–68) is used in a number of ways.

α. It stands for a noun (B-D-F §399; Rob. 1062–66) τὸ (ἀνίπτοις χερσὶν) φαγεῖν Mt 15:20. τὸ (ἐκ νεκρῶν) ἀναστῆναι Mk 9:10. τὸ ἀγαπᾶν 12:33; cp. Ro 13:8. τὸ ποιῆσαι, τὸ ἐπιτελέσαι 2 Cor 8:11. τὸ καθίσαι Mt 20:23. τὸ θέλειν Ro 7:18; 2 Cor 8:10.—Freq. used w. preps. ἀντὶ τοῦ, διὰ τό, διὰ τοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ, ἐν τῷ, ἕνεκεν τοῦ, ἕως τοῦ, μετὰ τό, πρὸ τοῦ, πρὸς τό etc.; s. the preps. in question (B-D-F §402–4; Rob. 1068–75).

β. The gen. of the inf. w. the art., without a prep., is esp. frequent (B-D-F §400; Mlt. 216–18; Rob. 1066–68; DEvans, ClQ 15, 1921, 26ff). The use of this inf. is esp. common in Lk and Paul, less freq. in Mt and Mk, quite rare in other writers. The gen. stands

א. dependent on words that govern the gen.: ἄξιον 1 Cor 16:4 (s. ἄξιος 1c). ἐξαπορηθῆναι τοῦ ζῆν 2 Cor 1:8. ἔλαχε τοῦ θυμιᾶσαι Lk 1:9 (cp. 1 Km 14:47 v.l. Σαοὺλ ἔλαχεν τοῦ βασιλεύειν).

ב. dependent on a noun (B-D-F §400, 1; Rob. 1066f) ὁ χρόνος τοῦ τεκεῖν Lk 1:57. ἐπλήσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ τεκεῖν αὐτήν 2:6. ἐξουσία τοῦ πατεῖν 10:19. εὐκαιρία τοῦ παραδοῦναι 22:6. ἐλπὶς τοῦ σῴζεσθαι Ac 27:20; τοῦ μετέχειν 1 Cor 9:10. ἐπιποθία τοῦ ἐλθεῖν Ro 15:23. χρείαν ἔχειν τοῦ διδάσκειν Hb 5:12. καιρὸς τοῦ ἄρξασθαι 1 Pt 4:17. τ. ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι the power that enables him Phil 3:21. ἡ προθυμία τοῦ θέλειν zeal in desiring 2 Cor 8:11.

ג. Somet. the connection w. the noun is very loose, and the transition to the consecutive sense (=result) is unmistakable (B-D-F §400, 2; Rob. 1066f): ἐπλήσθησαν ἡμέραι ὀκτὼ τοῦ περιτεμεῖν αὐτόν Lk 2:21. ὀφειλέται … τοῦ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆν Ro 8:12. εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι 1:24. ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν 11:8. τὴν ἔκβασιν τοῦ δύνασθαι ὑπενεγκεῖν 1 Cor 10:13.

ד. Verbs of hindering, ceasing take the inf. w. τοῦ μή (s. Schwyzer II 372 for earlier Gk; PGen 16, 23 [207 A.D.] κωλύοντες τοῦ μὴ σπείρειν; LXX; ParJer 2:5 φύλαξαι τοῦ μὴ σχίσαι τὰ ἱμάτιά σου): καταπαύειν Ac 14:18. κατέχειν Lk 4:42. κρατεῖσθαι 24:16. κωλύειν Ac 10:47. παύειν 1 Pt 3:10 (Ps 33:14). ὑποστέλλεσθαι Ac 20:20, 27. Without μή: ἐγκόπτεσθαι τοῦ ἐλθεῖν Ro 15:22.

ה. The gen. of the inf. comes after verbs of deciding, exhorting, commanding, etc. (1 Ch 19:19; ParJer 7:37 διδάσκων αὐτοὺ τοῦ ἀπέχεσθαι) ἐγένετο γνώμης Ac 20:3. ἐντέλλεσθαι Lk 4:10 (Ps 90:11). ἐπιστέλλειν Ac 15:20. κατανεύειν Lk 5:7. κρίνειν Ac 27:1. παρακαλεῖν 21:12. προσεύχεσθαι Js 5:17. τὸ πρόσωπον στηρίζειν Lk 9:51. συντίθεσθαι Ac 23:20.

ו. The inf. w. τοῦ and τοῦ μή plainly has final (=purpose) sense (ParJer 5:2 ἐκάθισεν … τοῦ ἀναπαῆναι ὀλίγον; Soph., Lex. I 45f; B-D-F §400, 5 w. exx. fr. non-bibl. lit. and pap; Rob. 1067): ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων τοῦ σπείρειν a sower went out to sow Mt 13:3. ζητεῖν τοῦ ἀπολέσαι = ἵνα ἀπολέσῃ 2:13. τοῦ δοῦναι γνῶσιν Lk 1:77. τοῦ κατευθῦναι τοὺς πόδας vs. 79. τοῦ σινιάσαι 22:31. τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν Ro 6:6. τοῦ ποιῆσαι αὐτά Gal 3:10. τοῦ γνῶναι αὐτόν Phil 3:10. Cp. Mt 3:13; 11:1; 24:45; Lk 2:24, 27; 8:5; 24:29; Ac 3:2; 20:30; 26:18; Hb 10:7 (Ps 39:9); 11:5; GJs 2:3f; 24:1.—The apparently solecistic τοῦ πολεμῆσαι Ro 12:7 bears a Semitic tinge, cp. Hos 9:13 et al. (Mussies 96).—The combination can also express

ז. consecutive mng. (result): οὐδὲ μετεμελήθητε τοῦ πιστεῦσαι αὐτῷ you did not change your minds and believe him Mt 21:32. τοῦ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν μοιχαλίδα Ro 7:3. τοῦ ποιεῖν τὰ βρέφη ἔκθετα Ac 7:19. Cp. 3:12; 10:25.

ⓔ The art. is used w. prepositional expressions (Artem. 4, 33 p. 224, 7 ὁ ἐν Περγάμῳ; 4, 36 ὁ ἐν Μαγνησίᾳ; 4 [6] Esdr [POxy 1010 recto, 8–12] οἱ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις … οἱ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσι καὶ μετεώροις; Tat. 31, 2 οἱ μὲν περὶ Κράτητα … οἱ δὲ περὶ Ἐρατοσθένη) τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς Ro 16:1. ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ Ἀσίᾳ Rv 1:4. τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν (w. place name) ἐκκλησίας 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14 (on these pass. RBorger, TRu 52, ’87, 42–45). τοῖς ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ to those in the house Mt 5:15. πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τ. οὐρανοῖς 6:9. οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας Hb 13:24. οἱ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ Ro 8:1. οἱ ἐξ ἐριθείας 2:8. οἱ ἐκ νόμου 4:14; cp. vs. 16. οἱ ἐκ τῆς Καίσαρος οἰκίας Phil 4:22. οἱ ἐξ εὐωνύμων Mt 25:41. τὸ θυσιαστήριον … τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου Rv 8:3; cp. 9:13. On 1:4 s. ref in B-D-F §136, 1 to restoration by Nestle. οἱ παρʼ αὐτοῦ Mk 3:21. οἱ μετʼ αὐτοῦ Mt 12:3. οἱ περὶ αὐτόν Mk 4:10; Lk 22:49 al.—Neut. τὰ ἀπὸ τοῦ πλοίου pieces of wreckage fr. the ship Ac 27:44 (difft. FZorell, BZ 9, 1911, 159f). τὰ περί τινος Lk 24:19, 27; Ac 24:10; Phil 1:27 (Tat. 32, 2 τὰ περὶ θεοῦ). τὰ περί τινα 2:23. τὰ κατʼ ἐμέ my circumstances Eph 6:21; Phil 1:12; Col 4:7. τὰ κατὰ τὸν νόμον what (was to be done) according to the law Lk 2:39. τὸ ἐξ ὑμῶν Ro 12:18. τὰ πρὸς τὸν θεόν 15:17; Hb 2:17; 5:1 (X., Resp. Lac. 13, 11 ἱερεῖ τὰ πρὸς τοὺς θεούς, στρατηγῷ δὲ τὰ πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους). τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν Lk 10:7. τὸ ἐν ἐμοί the (child) in me GJs 12:2 al.

ⓕ w. an adv. or adverbial expr. (1 Macc 8:3) τὸ ἔμπροσθεν Lk 19:4. τὸ ἔξωθεν Mt 23:25. τὸ πέραν Mt 8:18, 28. τὰ ἄνω J 8:23; Col 3:1f. τὰ κάτω J 8:23. τὰ ὀπίσω Mk 13:16. τὰ ὧδε matters here Col 4:9. ὁ πλησίον the neighbor Mt 5:43. οἱ καθεξῆς Ac 3:24. τὸ κατὰ σάρκα Ro 9:5. τὸ ἐκ μέρους 1 Cor 13:10.—Esp. w. indications of time τό, τὰ νῦν s. νῦν 2b. τὸ πάλιν 2 Cor 13:2. τὸ λοιπόν 1 Cor 7:29; Phil 3:1. τὸ πρῶτον J 10:40; 12:16; 19:39. τὸ πρότερον 6:62; Gal 4:13. τὸ καθʼ ἡμέραν daily Lk 11:3.—τὸ πλεῖστον at the most 1 Cor 14:27.

ⓖ The art. w. the gen. foll. denotes a relation of kinship, ownership, or dependence: Ἰάκωβος ὁ τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου Mt 10:2 (Thu. 4, 104 Θουκυδίδης ὁ Ὀλόρου [sc. υἱός]; Plut., Timol. 3, 2; Appian, Syr. 26 §123 Σέλευκος ὁ Ἀντιόχου; Jos., Bell. 5, 5; 11). Μαρία ἡ Ἰακώβου Lk 24:10. ἡ τοῦ Οὐρίου the wife of Uriah Mt 1:6. οἱ Χλόης Chloë’s people 1 Cor 1:11. οἱ Ἀριστοβούλου, οἱ Ναρκίσσου Ro 16:10f. οἱ αὐτοῦ Ac 16:33. οἱ τοῦ Χριστοῦ 1 Cor 15:23; Gal 5:24. Καισάρεια ἡ Φιλίππου Caesarea Philippi i.e. the city of Philip Mk 8:27.—τό, τά τινος someone’s things, affairs, circumstances (Thu. 4, 83 τὰ τοῦ Ἀρριβαίου; Parthenius 1, 6; Appian, Syr. 16 §67 τὰ Ῥωμαίων) τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ, τῶν ἀνθρώπων Mt 16:23; 22:21; Mk 8:33; cp. 1 Cor 2:11. τὰ τῆς σαρκός, τοῦ πνεύματος Ro 8:5; cp. 14:19; 1 Cor 7:33f; 13:11. τὰ ὑμῶν 2 Cor 12:14. τὰ τῆς ἀσθενείας μου 11:30. τὰ τοῦ νόμου what the law requires Ro 2:14. τὸ τῆς συκῆς what has been done to the fig tree Mt 21:21; cp. 8:33. τὰ ἑαυτῆς its own advantage 1 Cor 13:5; cp. Phil 2:4, 21. τὸ τῆς παροιμίας what the proverb says 2 Pt 2:22 (Pla., Theaet. 183e τὸ τοῦ Ὁμήρου; Menand., Dyscolus 633 τὸ τοῦ λόγου). ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός μου in my Father’s house (so Field, Notes 50–56; Goodsp. Probs. 81–83; difft., ‘interests’, PTemple, CBQ 1, ’39, 342–52.—In contrast to the other synoptists, Luke does not elsewhere show Jesus ‘at home’.) Lk 2:49 (Lysias 12, 12 εἰς τὰ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ; Theocr. 2, 76 τὰ Λύκωνος; pap in Mayser II [1926] p. 8; POxy 523, 3 [II A.D.] an invitation to a dinner ἐν τοῖς Κλαυδίου Σαραπίωνος; PTebt 316 II, 23 [99 A.D.] ἐν τοῖς Ποτάμωνος; Esth 7:9; Job 18:19; Jos., Ant. 16, 302. Of the temple of a god Jos., C. Ap. 1, 118 ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Διός). Mt 20:15 is classified here by WHatch, ATR 26, ’44, 250–53; s. also ἐμός b.

ⓗ The neut. of the art. stands

α. before whole sentences or clauses (Epict. 4, 1, 45 τὸ Καίσαρος μὴ εἶναι φίλον; Prov. Aesopi 100 P. τὸ Οὐκ οἶδα; Jos., Ant. 10, 205; Just., D. 33, 2 τὸ γὰρ … [Ps 109:4]) τὸ Οὐ φονεύσεις, οὐ μοιχεύσεις κτλ. (quot. fr. the Decalogue) Mt 19:18; Ro 13:9. τὸ Καὶ μετὰ ἀνόμων ἐλογίσθη (quot. fr. Is 53:12) Lk 22:37. Cp. Gal 5:14. τὸ Εἰ δύνῃ as far as your words ‘If you can’ are concerned Mk 9:23. Likew. before indirect questions (Vett. Val. 291, 14 τὸ πῶς τέτακται; Ael. Aristid. 45, 15 K. τὸ ὅστις ἐστίν; ParJer 6:15 τὸ πῶς ἀποστείλης; GrBar 8:6 τὸ πῶς ἐταπεινώθη; Jos., Ant. 20, 28 ἐπὶ πείρᾳ τοῦ τί φρονοῖεν; Pel.-Leg. p. 20, 32 τὸ τί γένηται; Mel., Fgm. 8, 2 [Goodsp. p. 311] τὸ δὲ πῶς λούονται) τὸ τί ἂν θέλοι καλεῖσθαι αὐτό Lk 1:62. τὸ τίς ἂν εἴη μείζων αὐτῶν 9:46. τὸ πῶς δεῖ ὑμᾶς περιπατεῖν 1 Th 4:1. Cp. Lk 19:48; 22:2, 4, 23f; Ac 4:21; 22:30; Ro 8:26; Hs 8, 1, 4.

β. before single words which are taken fr. what precedes and hence are quoted, as it were (Epict. 1, 29, 16 τὸ Σωκράτης; 3, 23, 24; Hierocles 13 p. 448 ἐν τῷ μηδείς) τὸ ‘ἀνέβη’ Eph 4:9. τὸ ‘ἔτι ἅπαξ’ Hb 12:27. τὸ ‘Ἁγάρ’ Gal 4:25.

ⓘ Other notable uses of the art. are

α. the elliptic use, which leaves a part of a sentence accompanied by the art. to be completed fr. the context: ὁ τὰ δύο the man with the two (talents), i.e. ὁ τὰ δύο τάλαντα λαβών Mt 25:17; cp. vs. 22. τῷ τὸν φόρον Ro 13:7. ὁ τὸ πολύ, ὀλίγον the man who had much, little 2 Cor 8:15 after Ex 16:18 (cp. Lucian, Bis Accus. 9 ὁ τὴν σύριγγα [sc. ἔχων]; Arrian, Anab. 7, 8, 3 τὴν ἐπὶ θανάτῳ [sc. ὁδόν]).

β. Σαῦλος, ὁ καὶ Παῦλος Ac 13:9; s. καί 2h.

γ. the fem. art. is found in a quite singular usage ἡ οὐαί (ἡ θλῖψις or ἡ πληγή) Rv 9:12; 11:14. Sim. ὁ Ἀμήν 3:14 (here the masc. art. is evidently chosen because of the alternate name for Jesus).

ⓙ One art. can refer to several nouns connected by καί

α. when various words, sing. or pl., are brought close together by a common art.: τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ γραμματεῖς Mt 2:4; cp. 16:21; Mk 15:1. ἐν τοῖς προφήταις κ. ψαλμοῖς Lk 24:44. τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ καὶ Σαμαρείᾳ Ac 1:8; cp. 8:1; Lk 5:17 al.—Even nouns of different gender can be united in this way (Aristoph., Eccl. 750; Ps.-Pla., Axioch. 12 p. 37a οἱ δύο θεοί, of Apollo and Artemis; Ps.-Demetr., Eloc. c. 292; PTebt 14, 10 [114 B.C.]; En 18:14; EpArist 109) κατὰ τὰ ἐντάλματα καὶ διδασκαλίας Col 2:22. Cp. Lk 1:6. εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς καὶ φραγμούς 14:23.

β. when one and the same person has more than one attribute applied to him: πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν J 20:17. ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου Ἰ. Ro 15:6; 2 Cor 1:3; 11:31; Eph 1:3; 1 Pt 1:3. ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ (ἡμῶν) Eph 5:20; Phil 4:20; 1 Th 1:3; 3:11, 13. Of Christ: τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος 2 Pt 1:11; cp. 2:20; 3:18. τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Tit 2:13 (PGrenf II, 15 I, 6 [139 B.C.] of the deified King Ptolemy τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ εὐεργέτου καὶ σωτῆρος [ἐπιφανοῦς] εὐχαρίστου).

γ. On the other hand, the art. is repeated when two different persons are named: ὁ φυτεύων καὶ ὁ ποτίζων 1 Cor 3:8. ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ ἡγεμών Ac 26:30.

ⓚ In a fixed expression, when a noun in the gen. is dependent on another noun, the art. customarily appears twice or not at all: τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 3:16; πνεῦμα θεοῦ Ro 8:9. ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ 2 Cor 2:17; λόγος θεοῦ 1 Th 2:13. ἡ ἡμέρα τοῦ κυρίου 2 Th 2:2; ἡμ. κ. 1 Th 5:2. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου Mt 8:20; υἱ. ἀ. Hb 2:6. ἡ ἀνάστασις τῶν νεκρῶν Mt 22:31; ἀ. ν. Ac 23:6. ἡ κοιλία τῆς μητρός J 3:4; κ. μ. Mt 19:12.—APerry, JBL 68, ’49, 329–34; MBlack, An Aramaic Approach³, ’67, 93–95.—DELG. M-M.

Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > ὁ
15 volo

1.
vŏlo (2 d pers. sing. vis, orig. veis, Prisc. 9, 1, 6, p. 847 P.; 1 st pers. plur. volumus, but volimus, Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 89 Speng.; 3 d pers. sing. volt, and 2 d pers. plur. voltis always in ante-class. writers;
also volt,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 17, § 42; 2, 5, 49, § 128; id. Sest. 42, 90; id. Phil. 8, 9, 26; id. Par. 5, 1, 34; id. Rep. 3, 33, 45:
voltis,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 53, § 122; 2, 3, 94, § 219; 2, 5, 5, § 11; 2, 3, 89, § 208; id. Clu. 30, 83; id. Rab. Perd. 12, 33; id. Sest. 30, 64; id. Par. 1, 2, 11 et saep. — Pres. subj. velim, but sometimes volim, Plaut. Merc. 1, 2, 44 Ritschl; cf. Prisc. 9, 1, 8, p. 848 P.;
so volint,
Plaut. Most. 1, 3, 65 Ritschl), velle, volui ( part. fut. voliturus, Serv. ad Verg. A. 5, 712; contr. forms, vin for visne, freq. in Plaut. and Ter., also Hor. S. 1, 9, 69; Pers. 6, 63:
sis for si vis,
Plaut. Capt. 1, 2, 70; id. Merc. 4, 4, 37; id. Pers. 3, 3, 8; Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 20; id. Heaut. 1, 2, 38; Cic. Tusc. 2, 18, 42; id. Rosc. Am. 16, 48; id. Mil. 22, 60; Liv. 34, 32, 20:
sultis for si voltis, only ante-class.,
Plaut. Stich. 1, 2, 8; id. As. prol. 1; id. Capt. 2, 3, 96; 3, 5, 9; 4, 4, 11), v. irreg. a. [Sanscr. var-; Gr. bol-, boulomai; cf. the strengthened root Wel- in eeldomai, elpomai; Germ. wollen; Engl. will], expressing any exercise of volition, and corresponding, in most cases, to the Germ. wollen; in Engl. mostly rendered, to wish, want, intend, purpose, propose, be willing, consent, mean, will, and, impersonally, it is my will, purpose, intention, plan, policy (syn.: cupio, opto; but volo properly implies a purpose).
I.
In gen.
A.
With object-infinitive.
1.
With pres. inf.
a.
To wish.
(α).
Exire ex urbe priusquam luciscat volo, Plaut. Am. 1, 3, 35:
potare ego hodie tecum volo,
id. Aul. 3, 6, 33:
ego quoque volo esse liber: nequiquam volo,
id. Trin. 2, 4, 39; so id. ib. 2, 4, 164:
ait rem seriam agere velle mecum,
Ter. Eun. 3, 3, 8:
natus enim debet quicunque est velle manere In vita,
Lucr. 5, 177:
video te alte spectare et velle in caelum migrare,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 34, 82:
quid poetae? Nonne post mortem nobilitari volunt?
id. ib. 1, 15, 34:
si innocentes existimari volumus,
id. Verr. 2, 2, 10, § 28:
quoniam opinionis meae voluistis esse participes,
id. de Or. 1, 37, 172:
quod eas quoque nationes adire et regiones cognoscere volebat,
Caes. B. G. 3, 7:
si velit suos recipere, obsides sibi remittat,
id. ib. 3, 8 fin.:
dominari illi volunt, vos liberi esse,
Sall. J. 31, 23:
si haec relinquere voltis,
id. C. 58, 15:
priusquam liberi estis, dominari jam in adversarios vultis,
Liv. 3, 53, 7:
si quis vestrum suos invisere volt, commeatum do,
id. 21, 21, 5:
non enim vincere tantum noluit, sed vinci voluit,
id. 2, 59, 2:
suspitionem Caesar quibusdam reliquit, neque voluisse se diutius vivere, neque curasse,
Suet. Caes. 85:
Eutrapelus cuicunque nocere volebat, Vestimenta dabat pretiosa,
Hor. Ep. 1, 18, 31.—
(β).
Idiomatically: quid arbitramini Rheginos merere velle ut ab iis marmorea illa Venus auferatur? what do you think the Rhegini would take for, etc., Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 60, § 135.—
(γ).
Transf., of things: fabula quae posci vult et spectata reponi, a comedy which wishes (i. e. is meant) to be in demand, etc., Hor. A. P. 190:
neque enim aut hiare semper vocalibus aut destitui temporibus volunt sermo atque epistula,
Quint. 9, 4, 20; cf. id. 8, prooem. 23.—
b.
Of the wishes of those that have a right to command, the gods, masters, parents, commanders, etc., I want, wish, will, am resolved, it is my will:
in acdibus quid tibi meis erat negoti...? Volo scire,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 14; 3, 2, 17; 3, 2, 18; 3, 6, 27; id. Curc. 4, 3, 11; id. Ep. 3, 4, 74; id. Mil. 2, 3, 74; 3, 1, 17; id. Stich. 1, 2, 56; Ter. And. 1, 2, 9; 4, 2, 17:
maxima voce clamat populus, neque se uni, nec paucis velle parere,
Cic. Rep. 1, 35, 55:
consuesse deos immortalis, quos pro scelere eorum ulcisci velint, etc.,
Caes. B. G. 1, 13:
hic experiri vim virtutemque volo,
Liv. 23, 45, 9.—
c.
= in animo habere, to intend, purpose, mean, design:
ac volui inicere tragulam in nostrum senem,
Plaut. Ps. 1, 4, 14:
eadem quae illis voluisti facere tu, faciunt tibi,
id. Mil. 3, 1, 11; so id. Most. 2, 2, 5:
puerumque clam voluit exstinguere,
Ter. Hec. 5, 1, 23:
necare candem voluit,
Cic. Cael. 13, 31: quid enim ad illum qui te captare vult, utrum [p. 2005] tacentem te irretiat an loquentem? id. Ac. 2, 29, 94:
hostis hostem occidere volui,
Liv. 2, 12, 9; 7, 34, 11: volui interdiu eum... occidere; volui, cum ad cenam invitavi, veneno scilicet tollere;
volui... ferro interficere (ironically),
id. 40, 13, 2:
tuum crimen erit, hospitem occidere voluisse,
the intention to kill your guest-friend, Val. Max. 5, 1, 3 fin.; 6, 1, 8:
non enim vult mori, sed invidiam filio facere,
Quint. 9, 2, 85.—
Pregn., opp. optare: non vult mori qui optat,
Sen. Ep. 117, 24:
sed eo die is, cui dare volueram (epistulam), non est profectus,
Cic. Att. 9, 7, 1:
cum de senectute vellem aliquid scribere,
id. Sen. 1, 2:
ego te volui castigare, tu mihi accussatrix ades,
Plaut. As. 3, 1, 10:
bonus volo jam ex hoc die esse,
id. Pers. 4, 3, 10:
ego jam a principio amici filiam, Ita ut aequom fuerat, volui uxorem ducere,
Ter. Phorm. 4, 3, 46:
at etiam eo negotio M. Catonis splendorem maculare voluerunt,
it was their purpose, Cic. Sest. 28, 60:
eum (tumulum) non tam capere sine certamine volebat, quam causam certaminis cum Minucio contrahere,
his plan was, Liv. 22, 28, 4.—Of things:
cum lex venditionibus occurrere voluit,
when it was the purpose of the law, Dig. 46, 1, 46: sed quid ea drachuma facere vis? Ca. Restim volo Mihi emere... qui me faciam pensilem, Plaut. Ps. 1, 1, 87: Ch. Revorsionem ad terram faciunt vesperi. Ni. Aurum hercle auferre voluere, id. Bacch. 2, 3, 63:
si iis qui haec omnia flamma ac ferro delere voluerunt... bellum indixi, etc.,
Cic. Prov. Cons. 10, 24:
(plebem) per caedem senatus vacuam rem publicam tradere Hannibali velle,
Liv. 23, 2, 7:
rem Nolanam in jus dicionemque dare voluerat Poeno,
id. 23, 15, 9: qui (majores nostri) tanta cura Siculos tueri ac retinere voluerunt ut, etc., whose policy it was to protect, etc., Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 6, § 14:
ut qui a principio mitis omnibus Italicis praeter Romanos videri vellet, etc.,
Liv. 23, 15, 4: idem istuc, si in vilitate largiri voluisses, derisum tuum beneficium esset, if you had offered to grant the same thing during low prices, etc., Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 92, § 215.—
d.
= studere, conari, to try, endeavor, attempt:
quas (i. e. magnas res) qui impedire vult, is et infirmus est mobilisque natura, et, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 20, 75:
nam si quando id (exordium) primum invenire volui, nullum mihi occurrit, nisi aut exile, aut, etc.,
id. Or. 2, 77, 315:
de Antonio dico, numquam illum... nonnullorum de ipso suspitionem infitiando tollere voluisse,
that he never attempted to remove, id. Sest. 3, 8; id. Div. 1, 18, 35:
audes Fatidicum fallere velle deum?
do you dare attempt? Ov. F. 2, 262.—
e.
To mean, of actions and expressions:
hic respondere voluit, non lacessere,
the latter meant to answer, not to provoke, Ter. Phorm. prol. 19:
non te judices urbi sed carceri reservarunt, neque to retinere in civitate, sed exilio privare voluerunt,
Cic. Att. 1, 16, 9.—So, volo dicere, I mean (lit. I intend to say):
quid aliud volui dicere?
Ter. Eun. 3, 2, 51:
volo autem dicere, illud homini longe optimum esse quod ipsum sit optandum per se,
Cic. Tusc. 2, 20, 46.—Often with the acc. illud or id, as a correction: Tr. Specta quam arcte dormiunt. Th. Dormiunt? Tr. Illut quidem ut conivent volui dicere, I mean how they nod, Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 145: Py. Quid? bracchium? Ar. Illud dicere volui femur, id. Mil. 1, 1, 27:
adduxi volui dicere,
id. Ps. 2, 4, 21; id. Am. 1, 1, 233; 1, 1, 235; id. Cas. 2, 6, 14; id. Mil. 3, 2, 7; id. Ps. 3, 2, 54; id. Rud. 2, 4, 9.—
f.
To be going to: haec argumenta ego aedificiis dixi; nunc etiam volo docere ut homines aedium esse similes arbitremini, now I am going to show how, etc., Plaut. Most. 1, 2, 37: quando bene gessi rem, volo hic in fano supplicare, I am going to worship here, etc., id. Curc. 4, 2, 41:
nunc quod relicuom restat volo persolvere,
id. Cist. 1, 3, 40:
sustine hoc, Penicule, exuvias facere quas vovi volo,
id. Men. 1, 3, 13:
sinite me prospectare ne uspiam insidiae sint, consilium quod habere volumus,
id. Mil. 3, 1, 3; id. As. 2, 2, 113; id. Cas. 4, 2, 3; id. Bacch. 1, 1, 61:
si Prometheus, cum mortalibus ignem dividere vellet, ipse a vicinis carbunculos conrogaret, ridiculus videretur,
Auct. Her. 4, 6, 9:
ait se velle de illis HS. LXXX. cognoscere,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 23, § 56:
hinc se recipere cum vellent, rursus illi ex loco superiore nostros premebant,
Caes. B. C. 1, 45. —
g.
To be about to, on the point of: quom mittere signum Volt, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 1, 48, 107 (Ann. v. 88 Vahl.):
quotiens ire volo foras, retines me, rogitas quo ego eam,
Plaut. Men. 1, 2, 5:
quae sese in ignem inicere voluit, prohibui,
Ter. And. 1, 1, 113:
si scires aspidem latere uspiam, et velle aliquem imprudentem super eam adsidere,
Cic. Fin. 2, 18, 59; id. Div. 1, 52, 118:
quod cum facere vellent, intervenit M. Manilius,
id. Rep. 1, 12, 18:
qui cum opem ferre vellet, nuntiatum sibi esse aliam classem ad Aegates insulas stare,
Liv. 22, 56, 7:
at Libys obstantes dum vult obvertere remos, In spatium resilire manus breve vidit,
Ov. M. 3, 676; 1, 635:
P. Claudius cum proelium navale committere vellet,
Val. Max. 1, 4, 3.—
h.
Will, and in oblique discourse and questions would, the auxiliaries of the future and potential: animum advortite: Comediai nomen dari vobis volo, I will give you, etc., Plaut. Cas. prol. 30:
sed, nisi molestum est, nomen dare vobis volo comediai,
id. Poen. prol. 50:
vos ite intro. Interea ego ex hac statua verberea volo erogitare... quid sit factum,
id. Capt. 5, 1, 30:
i tu atque arcessi illam: ego intus quod facto est opus volo adcurare,
id. Cas. 3, 3, 35; id. Cist. 1, 1, 113; id. Most. 1, 1, 63; id. Poen. 2, 44; id. Pers. 1, 3, 85; id. Rud. 1, 2, 33: cum vero (gemitus) nihil imminuat doloris, cur frustra turpes esse volumus? why will ( would) we be disgraceful to no purpose? Cic. Tusc. 2, 24, 57:
illa enim (ars) te, verum si loqui volumus, ornaverat,
id. ib. 1, 47, 112:
ergo, si vere aestimare volumus, etc.,
Val. Max. 7, 5, 6:
si vere aestimare Macedonas, qui tunc erant, volumus,
Curt. 4, 16, 33:
ejus me compotem facere potestis, si meminisse vultis, etc.,
Liv. 7, 40, 5:
visne igitur, dum dies ista venit... interea tu ipse congredi mecum ut, etc....?
id. 8, 7, 7:
volo tibi Chrysippi quoque distinctionem indicare,
Sen. Ep. 9, 14: vis tu homines urbemque feris praeponere silvis? will you prefer, etc., Hor. S. 2, 6, 92; cf. velim and vellem, would, II. A. 2.—
k.
Sometimes volui = mihi placuit, I resolved, concluded (generally, in this meaning, followed by an infinitive clause, v. I. B. 4.):
uti tamen tuo consilio volui,
still I concluded to follow your advice, Cic. Att. 8, 3, 1.—
1.
To be willing, ready, to consent, like to do something: si sine bello velint rapta... tradere... se exercitum domum reducturum, if they were willing, would consent to, would deliver, etc., Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 52:
is dare volt, is se aliquid posci,
likes to give, id. As. 1, 3, 29:
hoc dixit, si hoc de cella concederetur, velle Siculos senatui polliceri frumentum in cellam gratis,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 87, § 200:
ei laxiorem daturos, si venire ad causam dicendam vellet,
Liv. 39, 17, 2; 5, 36, 4: nemo invenitur qui pecuniam suam dividere velit. Sen. Brev. Vit. 3, 1:
plerique concessam sibi sub condicione vitam si militare adversus eum vellent, recusarunt,
Suet. Caes. 68:
dedere etiam se volebant, si toleranda viris imperarentur,
Flor. 1, 33 (2, 18), 12.—So with negatives, to be not willing, not to suffer, not to like, not to allow, refuse:
heri nemo voluit Sostratam intro admittere,
Ter. Hec. 3, 1, 49:
cum alter verum audire non vult,
Cic. Lael. 26, 98: a proximis quisque minime anteiri vult, likes least to be surpassed, etc., Liv. 6, 34, 7:
nihil ex his praeter... accipere voluit,
refused to accept, Val. Max. 4, 3, 4.—
m.
To do something voluntarily or intentionally: volo facere = mea voluntate or sponte facio: si voluit accusare, pietati tribuo;
si jussus est, necessitati,
if he accused of his own free will, I ascribe it to his filial love, Cic. Cael. 1, 2:
utrum statuas voluerint tibi statuere, an coacti sint,
id. Verr. 2, 2, 65, § 157:
de risu quinque sunt quae quaerantur... sitne oratoris risum velle permovere,
on purpose, id. Or. 2, 58, 235:
laedere numquam velimus,
Quint. 6, 3, 28.—So, non velle with inf., to do something unwillingly, with reluctance:
vivere noluit qui mori non vult,
who dies with reluctance, Sen. Ep. 30, 10.—
n.
To be of opinion, think, mean, pretend (rare with inf.; usu. with acc. and inf.; v. B. 8.):
haec tibi scripsi ut isto ipso in genere in quo aliquid posse vis, te nihil esse cognosceres,
in which you imagine you have some influence, Cic. Fam. 7, 27, 2:
in hoc homo luteus etiam callidus ac veterator esse vult, quod ita scribit, etc.,
pretends, means to be, id. Verr. 2, 3, 14, § 35: sed idem Aelius Stoicus esse voluit, orator autem nec studuit um quam, nec fuit, id. Brut. 56, 206:
Pythago. ras, qui etiam ipse augur esse vellet,
id. Div. 1, 3, 5.—
o.
To like, have no objection to, approve of (cf. E. 1. sq.):
magis eum delectat qui se ait philosophari velle sed paucis: nam omnino haud placere,
that he liked, had no objection to philosophizing, Cic. Rep. 1, 18, 30; v. also II. A.—
2.
With pres. inf. understood.
a.
Supplied from a preceding or subsequent clause.
(α).
To wish, it is his will, etc. (cf. 1. a. and b. supra):
nunc bene vivo et fortunate atque ut volo, i. e. vivere,
as I wish, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 111: quod diu vivendo multa quae non volt (i. e. videre) videt, Caecil. ap. Cic. Sen. 8, 25:
proinde licet quotvis vivendo condere saecla,
Lucr. 3, 1090:
nec tantum proficiebam quantum volebam,
Cic. Att. 1, 17, 1:
tot autem rationes attulit, ut velle (i. e. persuadere) ceteris, sibi certe persuasisse videatur,
id. Tusc. 1, 21, 49:
sed liceret, si velint, in Ubiorum finibus considere,
Caes. B. G. 4, 81:
quo praesidio senatus libere quae vellet decernere auderet,
id. B. C. 1, 2.—Of things:
neque chorda sonum reddit quem vult manus et mens,
Hor. A. P. 348.—
(β).
To choose, be pleased (freq.):
tum mihi faciat quod volt magnus Juppiter,
Plaut. Aul. 4, 10, 50:
id repetundi copia est, quando velis,
id. Trin. 5, 2, 7:
habuit aurum quamdiu voluit,
Cic. Cael. 13, 31:
rapiebat et asportabat quantum a quoque volebat Apronius,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 12, § 29:
provincias quas vellet, quibus vellet, venderet?
id. Sest. 39, 84:
quotiens ille tibi potestatem facturus sit ut eligas utrum velis,
id. Div. in Caecil. 14, 45:
daret utrum vellet subclamatum est,
Liv. 21, 18, 14:
senatus consultum factum est ut plebes praeficeret quaestioni quem vellet,
id. 4, 51, 2:
saxi materiaeque caedendae unde quisque vellet jus factum,
id. 5, 55, 3; cf. id. 2, 13, 9; 5, 46, 10; 6, 25, 5; 22, 10, 23; 23, 6, 2; 23, 15, 15; 23, 45, 10; 23, 47, 2;
26, 21, 11: vicem suam conquestus, quod sibi soli non liceret amicis, quatenus vellet, irasci,
Suet. Aug. 66:
at tu quantum vis tolle,
Hor. Ep. 1, 7, 16.—
(γ).
To intend, it is my purpose, etc. (v. 1. c. supra):
sine me pervenire quo volo,
let me come to my point, Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 44:
scripsi igitur Aristotelio more, quemadmodum quidem volui, tres libros... de Oratore,
as I intended, Cic. Fam. 1, 9, 23:
ut meliore condicione quam qua ipse vult imitetur homines eos qui, etc.,
id. Div. in Caecil. 8, 25:
ego istos posse vincere scio, velle ne scirem ipsi fecerunt,
Liv. 2, 45, 12. —
(δ).
To be willing, to consent, I will (v. 1. h. and l. supra): tu eum orato... St. Sane volo, yes, I will, Plaut. Cas. 2, 3, 57:
jube me vinciri. Volo, dum istic itidem vinciatur,
id. Capt. 3, 4, 75:
patri dic velle (i. e. uxorem ducere),
that you consent, are willing, Ter. And. 2, 3, 20 (cf.: si vis, II. A. 2, and sis, supra init.).—
(ε).
To do something voluntarily (v. 1. m. supra):
tu selige tantum, Me quoque velle velis, anne coactus amem,
Ov. Am. 3, 11, 50.—
b.
With ellipsis of inf.
(α).
Volo, with a designation of place, = ire volo:
nos in Formiano morabamur, quo citius audiremus: deinde Arpinum volebamus,
I intended to go to Arpinum, Cic. Att. 9, 1, 3:
volo mensi Quinctili in Graeciam,
id. ib. 14, 7, 2:
hactenus Vitellius voluerat (i. e. procedere),
Tac. A. 12, 42 fin. —
(β).
With other omissions, supplied from context: volo Dolabellae valde desideranti, non reperio quid (i. e. to dedicate some writing to him), Cic. Att. 13, 13, 2.—
(γ).
In mal. part., Plaut. Aul. 2, 4, 7; Ov. Am. 2, 4, 16; 2. 19, 2; Prop. 1, 13, 36.—
3.
With perfect infinitive active (rare).
a.
In negative imperative sentences dependent on ne velis, ne velit (in oblique discourse also ne vellet), where ne velis has the force of noli. The perfect infinitive emphatically represents the action as completed (ante-class. and poet.).
(α).
In ancient ordinances of the Senate and of the higher officers (not in laws proper): NEIQVIS EORVM BACANAL HABVISE VELET... BACAS VIR NEQVIS ADIESE VELET CEIVIS ROMANVS... NEVE PECVNIAM QVISQVAM EORVM COMOINEM HABVISE VELET... NEVE... QVIQVAM FECISE VELET. NEVE INTER SED CONIOVRASE, NEVE COMVOVISE NEVE CONSPONDISE, etc., S. C. de Bacch. 4-13 ap. Wordsworth, Fragm. and Spec. p. 172.—So, in quoting such ordinances: per totam Italiam edicta mitti ne quis qui Bacchis initiatus esset, coisse aut convenisse causa sacrorum velit. [p. 2006] neu quid talis rei divinae fecisse, Liv. 39, 14, 8:
edixerunt ne quis quid fugae causa vendidisse neve emisse vellet,
id. 39, 17, 3. —
(β).
In imitation of official edicts: (vilicus) ne quid emisse velit insciente domino, neu quid domino celasse velit, the overseer must not buy any thing, etc., Cato, R. R. 5, 4:
interdico, ne extulisse extra aedis puerum usquam velis,
Ter. Hec. 4, 1, 48:
oscula praecipue nulla dedisse velis (= noli dare),
Ov. Am. 1, 4, 38:
ne quis humasse velit Ajacem, Atride, vetas? Cur?
Hor. S. 2, 3, 187.—
b.
In affirmative sentences, implying command (in any mood or tense; mostly poet.): neminem nota strenui aut ignavi militis notasse volui, I have decided to mark no one, etc., Liv. 24, 16, 11: quia pepercisse vobis volunt, committere vos cur pereatis non patiuntur, because they have decided to spare you, etc., id. 32, 21, 33:
sunt delicta tamen quibus ignovisse velimus (= volumus),
which should be pardoned, Hor. A. P. 347.—
c.
To represent the will as referring to a completed action.
(α).
In optative sentences with vellem or velim, v. II. B. 5. b. a, and II. C. 1. b.—
(β).
In other sentences ( poet. and post-class.): ex omnibus praediis ex quibus non hac mente recedimus ut omisisse possessionem velimus, with the will to abandon (omittere would denote the purpose to give up at some future time), Dig. 43, 16, 1, § 25; so,
an erit qui velle recuset Os populi meruisse?
Pers. 1, 41:
qui me volet incurvasse querela,
id. 1, 91.
B.
With acc. and inf.
1.
To wish (v. A. 1. a.).
a.
With a different subject: hoc volo scire te: Perditus sum miser, I wish you to know, etc., Plaut. Curc. 1, 2, 46:
deos volo consilia vostra vobis recte vortere,
id. Trin. 5, 2, 31:
emere oportet quem tibi oboedire velis,
id. Pers. 2, 4, 2:
scin' quid nunc te facere volo?
Ter. Heaut. 3, 1, 85:
si perpetuam vis esse adfinitatem hanc,
id. Hec. 2, 2, 10:
consul ille egit eas res quarum me participem esse voluit,
Cic. Prov. Cons. 17, 41:
vim volumus exstingui: jus valeat necesse est,
id. Sest. 42, 92:
nec mihi hunc errorem extorqueri volo,
id. Sen. 23, 85:
hoc te scire volui,
id. Att. 7, 18, 4:
harum causarum fuit justissima quod Germanos suis quoque rebus timere voluit,
Caes. B. G. 4, 16:
ut equites qui salvam esse rempublicam vellent ex equis desilirent,
Liv. 4, 38, 2:
si me vivere vis recteque videre valentem,
Hor. Ep. 1, 7, 3:
si vis me flere, dolendum est Primum ipsi tibi,
id. A. P. 102.—With pass. inf. impers.:
regnari tamen omnes volebant,
that there should be a king, Liv. 1, 17, 3:
mihi volo ignosci,
I wish to be pardoned, Cic. Or. 1, 28, 130:
volt sibi quisque credi,
Liv. 22, 22, 14. —
b.
With the same subject.
(α).
With inf. act.:
quae mihi est spes qua me vivere velim,
what hope have I, that I should wish to live? Plaut. Rud. 1, 3, 33:
volo me placere Philolachi,
id. Most. 1, 3, 11; cf. id. Trin. 2, 2, 47; id. Rud. 2, 6, 1:
judicem esse me, non doctorem volo,
Cic. Or. 33, 117:
vult, credo, se esse carum suis,
id. Sen. 20, 73; so id. Off. 1, 31, 113; id. de Or. 1, 24, 112; 2, 23, 95. —
(β).
With inf. pass.:
quod certiorem te vis fieri quo quisque in me animo sit,
Cic. Att. 11, 13, 1; cf. id. Fam. 1, 9, 18:
qui se ex his minus timidos existimari volebant,
Caes. B. G. 1, 39; cf. id. B. C. 2, 29:
religionis se causa... Bacchis initiari velle,
Liv. 39, 10, 2:
Agrippae se nepotem neque credi neque dici volebat,
Suet. Calig. 22 fin. —
2.
Of the will of superiors, gods, etc. (cf. A. 1. b. supra), I want, it is my will:
me absente neminem volo intromitti,
Plaut. Aul. 1, 3, 21:
viros nostros quibus tu voluisti esse nos matres familias,
id. Stich. 1, 2, 41; id. Most. 1, 4, 2; id. Rud. 4, 5, 9; id. Trin. 1, 2, 1:
pater illum alterum (filium) secum omni tempore volebat esse,
Cic. Rosc. Am. 15, 42:
(deus) quinque reliquis motibus orbem esse voluit expertem,
id. Univ. 10; cf. id. Sest. 69, 147; id. Verr. 2, 4, 25, § 57; 1, 5, 14:
causa mittendi fuit quod iter per Alpes... patefieri volebat,
Caes. B. G. 3, 1; cf. id. ib. 5, 9; id. B. C. 1, 4:
quippe (senatus) foedum hominem a republica procul esse volebat,
Sall. C. 19, 2:
nec (di) patefieri (crimina) ut impunita essent, sed ut vindicarentur voluerunt,
Liv. 39, 16, 11; cf. id. 1, 56, 3; 2, 28, 5; 25, 32, 6:
senatus... Romano sanguini pudicitiam tutam esse voluit,
Val. Max. 6, 1, 9; cf. id. 6, 9, 2.—So in the historians: quid fieri vellet (velit), after a verbum imperandi or declarandi, he gave his orders, explained his will:
quid fieri velit praecipit,
Caes. B. G. 5, 56:
ibi quid fieri vellet imperabat,
id. ib. 7, 16:
quid fieri vellet ostendit,
id. ib. 7, 27:
quae fieri vellet edocuit,
id. B. C. 3, 108; cf. id. B. G. 7, 45; id. B. C. 3, 78; 3, 89:
quid fieri vellet edixit,
Curt. 8, 10, 30; 4, 13, 24; Val. Max. 7, 4, 2.— Frequently majores voluerunt, it was the will of our ancestors, referring to ancient customs and institutions:
sacra Cereris summa majores nostri religione confici caerimoniaque voluerunt,
Cic. Balb. 24, 55: majores vestri ne vos quidem temere coire voluerunt, cf. id. ib. 17, 39; 23, 54; id. Agr. 2, 11, 26; id. Fl. 7, 15; id. Imp. Pomp. 13, 39; id. Div. 1, 45, 103; id. Font. 24, 30 (10, 20); id. Rosc. Am. 25, 70.—Of testamentary dispositions: cum Titius, heres meus, mortuus erit, volo hereditatem meam ad P. Mevium pertinere, Gai Inst. 2, 277. Except in the institution of the first heir: at illa (institutio) non est comprobata: Titum heredem esse volo, Gai Inst. 2, 117. —
3.
Of the intention of a writer, etc., to want, to mean, intend:
Asinariam volt esse (nomen fabulae) si per vos licet,
Plaut. As. prol. 12:
Plautus hanc mihi gnatam esse voluit Inopiam,
has wanted Poverty to be my daughter, made her my daughter, id. Trin. prol. 9:
primumdum huic esse nomen Diphilus Cyrenas voluit,
id. Rud. prol. 33:
quae ipsi qui scripserunt voluerunt vulgo intellegi,
meant to be understood by all, Cic. Or. 2, 14, 60:
si non hoc intellegi volumus,
id. Fat. 18, 41:
quale intellegi vult Cicero cum dicit orationem suam coepisse canescere,
Quint. 11, 1, 31; so id. 9, 4, 82; 9, 3, 9:
quamquam illi (Prometheo) quoque ferreum anulum dedit antiquitas vinculumque id, non gestamen, intellegi voluit,
Plin. 33, 1, 4, § 8.—
4.
To resolve:
Siculi... me defensorem calamitatum suarum... esse voluerunt,
Cic. Div. in Caecil. 4, 11:
si a me causam hanc vos (judices) agi volueritis,
if you resolve, id. ib. 8, 25:
senatus te voluit mihi nummos, me tibi frumentum dare,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 85, § 196:
qua (statua) abjecta, basim tamen in foro manere voluerunt,
id. ib. 2, 2, 66, §
160: liberam debere esse Galliam quam (senatus) suis legibus uti voluisset,
Caes. B. G. 1, 45:
tu Macedonas tibi voluisti genua ponere, venerarique te ut deum,
Curt. 8 (7), 13.— Hence,
5.
To order, command: erus meus tibi me salutem multam voluit dicere, has ordered me, etc., Plaut. Ps. 4, 2, 25:
montem quem a Labieno occupari voluerit,
which he had ordered to be occupied, Caes. B. G. 1, 22:
ibi futuros esse Helvetios ubi eos Caesar... esse voluisset,
id. ib. 1, 13 (for velitis jubeatis with inf.-clause, v. II. B. 5. d.).—
6.
To consent, allow (cf. A. 1. I.):
obtinuere ut (tribuni) tribuniciae potestatis vires salubres vellent reipublicae esse,
they prevailed upon them to permit the tribunitian power to be wholesome to the republic, Liv. 2, 44, 5:
Hiero tutores... puero reliquit quos precatus est moriens ut juvenum suis potissimum vestigiis insistere vellent,
id. 24, 4, 5:
petere ut eum... publicae etiam curae ac velut tutelae vellent esse (i. e. senatus),
id. 42, 19, 5:
orare tribunos ut uno animo cum consulibus bellum ab urbe ac moenibus propulsari vellent,
id. 3, 69, 5:
quam superesse causam Romanis cur non... incolumis Syracusas esse velint?
id. 25, 28, 8:
si alter ex heredibus voluerit rem a legatario possideri, alter non, ei qui noluit interdictum competet,
Dig. 43, 3, 1, § 15.—So negatively = not to let, not to suffer:
cum P. Attio agebant ne sua pertinacia omnium fortunas perturbari vellet,
Caes. B. C. 2, 36.—
7.
To be of opinion that something should be, to require, demand:
voluisti enim in suo genere unumquemque... esse Roscium,
Cic. Or. 1, 61, 258: eos exercitus quos contra se multos jam annos aluerint velle dimitti, he demanded the disbanding of, etc., Caes. B. C. 1, 85:
(Cicero) vult esse auctoritatem in verbis,
Quint. 8, 3, 43:
vult esse Celsus aliquam et superiorem compositionem,
id. 9, 4, 137:
si tantum irasci vis sapientem quantum scelerum indignitas exigit,
Sen. Ira, 2, 9, 4. —
8.
To be of opinion that something is or was, = censere, dicere, but implying that the opinion is erroneous or doubtful, usu. in the third pers., sometimes in the second.
(α).
To imagine, consider:
est genus hominum qui esse se primos omnium rerum volunt, Nec sunt,
Ter. Eun. 2, 2, 17:
semper auget adsentator id quod is cujus ad voluntatem dicitur vult esse magnum,
Cic. Lael. 26, 98:
si quis patricius, si quis—quod illi volunt invidiosius esse—Claudius diceret,
Liv. 6, 40, 13.—
(β).
To be of opinion, to hold:
vultis, opinor, nihil esse... in natura praeter ignem,
Cic. N. D. 3, 14, 36:
volunt illi omnes... eadem condicione nasci,
id. Div. 2, 44, 93:
vultis evenire omnia fato,
id. ib. 2, 9, 24:
alteri censent, etc., alteri volunt a rebus fatum omne relegari,
id. Fat. 19, 45:
vultis a dis immortalibus hominibus dispertiri somnia,
id. N. D. 3, 39, 93; id. Tusc. 1, 10, 20; id. Fin. 3, 11, 36; id. Rep. 2, 26, 48:
volunt quidam... iram in pectore moveri effervescente circa cor sanguine,
Sen. Ira, 2, 19, 3.—
(γ).
To say, assert:
si tam familiaris erat Clodiae quam tu esse vis,
as you say he is, Cic. Cael. 21, 53:
sit sane tanta quanta tu illam esse vis,
id. Or. 1, 55, 23:
ad pastum et ad procreandi voluptatem hoc divinum animal procreatum esse voluerunt: quo nihil mihi videtur esse absurdius,
id. Fin. 2, 13, 40; 2, 17, 55; 2, 42, 131; 2, 46, 142; id. Fat. 18, 41.—With perf. inf.:
Rhodi ego non fui: me vult fuisse,
Cic. Planc. 34, 84.—
(δ).
To pretend, with perf. inf., both subjects denoting the same person:
unde homines dum se falso terrore coacti Effugisse volunt, etc.,
Lucr. 3, 69 (cf. A. 1. n. supra).—
(ε).
To mean, with perf. inf.:
utrum scientem vultis contra foedera fecisse, an inscientem?
Cic. Balb. 5, 13.— With pres. inf.:
quam primum istud, quod esse vis?
what do you mean by as soon as possible? Sen. Ep. 117, 24.—
(ζ).
Rarely in the first pers., implying that the opinion is open to discussion:
ut et mihi, quae ego vellem non esse oratoris, concederes,
what according to my opinion is not the orator's province, Cic. Or. 1, 17, 74.—
9.
In partic.
a.
With things as subjects.
(α).
Things personified:
ne res publica quidem haec pro se suscipi volet,
would have such things done for it, Cic. Off. 1, 45, 159:
cui tacere grave sit, quod homini facillimum voluerit esse natura,
which nature willed should be easiest for man, Curt. 4, 6, 6: fortuna Q. Metellum... nasci in urbe terrarum principe voluit, fate ordained that, etc., Val. Max. 7, 1, 1: nihil rerum ipsa natura voluit magnum effici cito, it is the law of nature that, etc., Quint. 10, 3, 4:
quid non ingenio voluit natura licere?
what license did nature refuse to genius? Mart. 8, 68, 9:
me sine, quem semper voluit fortuna jacere,
Prop. 1, 6, 25:
hanc me militiam fata subire volunt,
id. 1, 6, 30.—
(β).
Of laws, to provide:
duodecim tabulae nocturnum furem... interfici impune voluerunt,
Cic. Mil. 3, 9:
lex duodecim tabularum tignum aedibus junctum... solvi prohibuit, pretiumque ejus dari voluit,
Dig. 46, 3, 98, § 8 fin. (cf. Cic. Div. in Caecil. 6, 21, b. a, infra).—
b.
With perf. pass. inf., to represent a state or result wished for.
(α).
The inf. being in full, with esse expressed: si umquam quemquam di immortales voluere esse auxilio adjutum, tum me et Calidorum servatum volunt, if it ever was the will of the gods that any one should be assisted, etc., Plaut. Ps. 4, 1, 1: Corinthum patres vestri, totius Graeciae lumen, exstinctum esse voluerunt, it was their will that Corinth should be ( and remain) destroyed, Cic. Imp. Pomp. 5, 11:
nostri... leges et jura tecta esse voluerunt,
id. Or. 1, 59, 253:
propter eam partem epistulae tuae per quam te et mores tuos purgatos et probatos esse voluisti,
id. Att. 1, 17, 7; id. Fin. 4, 27, 76; id. de Or. 1, 51, 221:
daturum se operam ne cujus suorum popularium mutatam secum fortunam esse vellent,
Liv. 21, 45, 6: for velle redundant in this construction, v. II. A. 2. 3. infra.—With pass. inf. impers.:
sociis maxime lex consultum esse vult,
Cic. Div. in Caecil. 6, 21.—
(β).
With ellips. of esse (cf. Quint. 9, 3, 9): perdis me tuis dictis. Cu. Imo, servo et servatum volo, and mean that you should remain saved, Plaut. Curc. 2, 3, 56:
aunt qui volum te conventam,
who want to see you, id. Cist. 4, 2, 39:
eidem homini, si quid recte cura tum velis, mandes,
if you want to have anything done well, id. As. 1, 1, 106:
sed etiam est paucis vos quod monitos voluerim,
id. Capt. prol. 53: id nunc res indicium haeo [p. 2007] facit, quo pacto factum volueris, this shows now why you wished this to be done, Ter. Hec. 4, 1, 31 (cf. Plaut. Stich. 4, 2, 33; id. Aul. 3, 5, 30, II. B. 1, b, and II. B. 3. b. infra): domestica cura te levatum volo, I wish to see you relieved, etc., Cic. Q. Fr. 3, 9, 3:
nulla sedes quo concurrant qui rem publicam defensam velint,
id. Att. 8, 3, 4:
rex celatum voluerat (i. e. donum),
id. Verr. 2, 4, 28, § 64:
Hannibal non Capuam neglectam, neque desertos volebat socios,
Liv. 25, 20, 5; 2, 15, 2; 2, 44, 3; 3, 21, 4; 22, 7, 4;
26, 31, 6: contemptum hominis quem destructum volebat,
Quint. 8, 3, 21:
si te non emptam vellet, emendus erat,
Ov. Am. 1, 8, 34 (so with velle redundant, v. II. A. 1. d., and II. A. 3. infra).—Both subjects denoting the same person:
velle Pompeium se Caesari purgatum,
Caes. B. C. 1, 8.— Esp., with pass. inf. impers.: alicui consultum velle, to take care for or advocate somebody's interests:
liberis consultum volumus propter ipsos,
Cic. Fin. 3, 17, 57:
obliviscere illum aliquando adversario tuo voluisse consultum,
id. Att. 16, 16 C, 10:
quibus tribuni plebis nunc consultum repente volunt,
Liv. 5, 5, 3; so id. 25, 25, 17:
quamquam senatus subventum voluit heredibus,
Dig. 36, 1, 1, § 4; so with dep. part., used passively:
volo amori ejus obsecutum,
Plaut. As. 1, 1, 63.—
c.
With predic. adj., without copula.
(α).
The subjects being different (mostly aliquem salvum velle):
si me vivum vis, pater, Ignosce,
if you wish me to live, Ter. Heaut. 5, 5, 7:
ille, si me alienus adfinem volet, Tacebit,
id. Phorm. 4, 1, 16:
ut tu illam salvam magis velis quam ego,
id. Hec. 2, 2, 17; 3, 5, 14:
quoniam ex tota provincia soli sunt qui te salvum velint,
Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 67, § 150:
irent secum extemplo qui rempublicam salvam vellent,
Liv. 22, 53, 7.—
(β).
Both subjects denoting the same person (virtually = object infinitive):
in occulto jacebis quom te maxime clarum voles (= clarus esse voles),
when you will most wish to be famous, Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 38:
volo me patris mei similem,
I wish to be like my father, id. As. 1, 1, 54: ut iste qui se vult dicacem et mehercule est, Appius, who means to be witty, etc., Cic. Or. 2, 60, 246:
qui vero se populares volunt,
who mean to be popular, id. Off. 2, 22, 78:
ut integrum se salvumque velit,
id. Fin. 2, 11, 33:
ut (omne animal) se et salvum in suo genere incolumeque vellet,
id. ib. 4, 8, 19. —
d.
With an inf.-clause understood.
(α).
Velle, to wish: utinam hinc abierit in malam crucem! Ad. Ita nos velle aequom est (ita = eum abire, etc.), Plaut. Poen. 4, 1, 5:
stulta es, soror, magis quam volo (i.e. te esse),
id. Pers. 4, 4, 78; id. Trin. 1, 2, 8; 2, 4, 175; id. Stich. 1, 1, 13; id. Ps. 1, 5, 55:
senatum non quod sentiret, sed quod ego vellem decernere,
Cic. Mil. 5, 12:
neque enim facile est ut irascatur cui tu velis judex (= cui tu eum irasci velis),
id. Or. 2, 45, 190; cf. id. Sest. 38, 82.—
(β).
Referring to the will of superiors, etc.:
deos credo voluisse, nam ni vellent, non fieret,
Plaut. Aul. 4, 10, 46: jamne abeo? St. Volo (sc. te abire), so I will, id. Cas. 2, 8, 57; cf. id. Mil. 4, 6, 12; id. Merc. 2, 3, 33.—
(γ).
To mean, intend (v. B. 3.):
acutum etiam illud est cum ex alterius oratione aliud atque ille vult (sc. te excipere),
Cic. Or. 2, 67, 273.—
(δ).
To require, demand (v B. 7.):
veremur quidem vos, Romani, et, si ita vultis, etiam timemus,
Liv. 39, 37, 17;
and of things as subjects: cadentque vocabula, si volet usus (i. e. ea cadere),
Hor. A. P. 71.—
(ε).
To be of opinion, will have (v. B. 8.):
ergo ego, inimicus, si ita vultis, homini, amicus esse rei publicae debeo,
Cic. Prov. Cons. 8, 19:
nam illi regi tolerabili, aut, si voltis, etiam amabili, Cyro,
id. Rep. 1, 28, 44; id. Fin. 2, 27, 89; 3, 4, 12; id. Cael. 21, 53; Liv. 21, 10, 7; Quint. 2, 17, 41.—
(ζ).
With ellips. of predic. inf. (v. A. 2. b.): cras de reliquiis nos volo (i. e. cenare), it is my intention that we dine, etc., Plaut. Stich. 3, 2, 40:
volo Varronem (i. e. hos libros habere),
Cic. Att. 13, 25, 3.
C.
With ut, ne, or ut ne.
1.
With ut.
a.
To wish:
volo ut quod jubebo facias,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 8, 65:
quia enim id maxime volo ut illi istac confugiant,
id. Most. 5, 1, 49:
ut mihi aedes aliquas conducat volo,
id. Merc. 3, 2, 17: hoc prius volo meam rem agere. Th. Quid id est? Ph. Ut mihi hanc despondeas, id. Curc. 5, 2, 71: quid vis, nisi ut maneat Phanium? Ter. Phorm. 2, 2, 8:
velim ut tibi amicus sit,
Cic. Att. 10, 16, 1:
quare id quoque velim... ut sit qui utamur,
id. ib. 11, 11, 2:
maxime vellem, judices, ut P. Sulla... modestiae fructum aliquem percipere potuisset,
id. Sull. 1, 1:
equidem vellem uti pedes haberent (res tuae),
id. Fam. 7, 33, 2:
his ut sit digna puella volo,
Mart. 11, 27, 14.—Both subjects denoting the same person: volueram, inquit, ut quam plurimum tecum essem, Brut. ap. Cic. Att. 13, 38, 1.—
b.
It is the will of, to want, ordain (v. B. 2.):
at ego deos credo voluisse ut apud te me in nervo enicem,
Plaut. Aul. 4, 10, 17: numquid me vis? Le. Ut valeas, id. Cist. 1, 1, 120: numquid vis? Ps. Dormitum ut abeas, id. Ps. 2, 2, 70:
volo ut mihi respondeas,
Cic. Vatin. 6, 14; 7, 17; 7, 18; 9, 21;
12, 29: nuntia Romanis, caelestes ita velle ut mea Roma caput orbis terrarum sit,
Liv. 1, 16, 7.—
c.
To intend, it is the purpose, aim, etc., the two subjects being the same:
id quaerunt, volunt haec ut infecta faciant,
Plaut. Cas. 4, 4, 9.—
d.
With other verbs:
quod peto et volo parentes meos ut commonstres mihi,
Ter. Heaut. 5, 4, 4:
quasi vero aut populus Romanus hoc voluerit, aut senatus tibi hoc mandaverit ut... privares,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 19, § 48;
with opto,
id. Imp. Pomp. 16, 48;
with laboro,
Liv. 42, 14, 3;
with aequum censere,
id. 39, 19, 7.—
2.
With ne:
at ne videas velim,
Plaut. Rud. 4, 4, 23:
quid nunc vis? ut opperiare hos sex dies saltem modo, ne illam vendas, neu me perdas, etc.,
id. Ps. 1, 3, 102:
credibile est hoc voluisse legumlatorem, ne auxilia liberorum innocentibus deessent,
intended, Quint. 7, 1, 56.—
3.
With ut ne: quid nunc tibi vis? Mi. Ut quae te cupit, eam ne spernas, Plaut. Mil. 4, 2, 60.
D.
With subjunct. of dependent verb (mostly ante-class.; class. and freq. with velim and vellem; but in Cic. mostly epistolary and colloquial).
1.
To wish:
ergo animum advortas volo,
Plaut. Capt. 2, 3, 23; 2, 3, 28; 2, 3, 70:
volo amet me patrem,
id. As. 1, 1, 63 dub.:
hoc volo agatis,
id. Cist. 1, 1, 83:
ducas volo hodie uxorem,
Ter. And. 2, 3, 14:
quid vis faciam?
Plaut. Merc. 1, 2, 49; Ter. Eun. 5, 8, 24; Plaut. Mil. 2, 3, 64; 2, 3, 65; 2, 6, 65; 3, 3, 3; id. Ps. 4, 1, 17; 4, 7, 19; id. Cas. 2, 3, 56; id. Capt. 1, 2, 12; id. Poen. 3, 2, 16; id. Pers. 2, 4, 23; id. Rud. 5, 2, 45; 5, 3, 58; id. Stich. 5, 2, 21; Ter. Heaut. 4, 6, 14:
volo etiam exquiras quam diligentissime poteris quid Lentulus agat?
Cic. Att. 8, 12, 6:
Othonem vincas volo,
id. ib. 13, 29, 2:
eas litteras volo habeas,
id. ib. 13, 32, 3:
visne igitur videamus quidnam sit, etc.,
id. Rep. 1, 10, 15: visne igitur descendatur ad Lirim? id. Fragm. ap. Macr. S. 6, 4:
volo, inquis, sciat,
Sen. Ben. 2, 10, 2.—
2.
To be of opinion that something should be, demand, require (v. B. 7.): volo enim se efferat in adulescentia fecunditas, I like to see, etc., Cic. Or. 2, 21, 88:
volo hoc oratori contingat ut, etc.,
id. Brut. 84, 290.—
3.
With subj.-clause understood:
abi atque obsona, propera! sed lepide volo (i. e. obsones),
Plaut. Cas. 2, 8, 55.
E.
With object nouns, etc.
1.
With acc. of a thing.
a.
With a noun, to want, wish for, like to have:
voltisne olivas, aut pulmentum, aut capparim?
Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 90:
animo male est: aquam velim,
id. Am. 5, 1, 6:
quia videt me suam amicitiam velle,
id. Aul. 2, 3, 68; so,
gratiam tuam,
id. Curc. 2, 3, 52; 2, 3, 56:
aquam,
id. ib. 2, 3, 34:
discidium,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 14: nullam ego rem umquam in vita mea Volui quin tu in ea re mihi advorsatrix fueris, I never had any wish in my life, etc., id. Heaut. 5, 3, 5: (dixit) velle Hispaniam, he wanted Spain, i. e. as a province, Cic. Att. 12, 7, 1:
mihi frumento non opus est: nummos volo,
I want the money, id. Verr. 2, 3, 85, § 196:
non poterat scilicet negare se velle pacem,
id. Att. 15, 1 a, 3; cf. id. ib. 13, 32, 2 (v. II. C. 4. infra):
si amplius obsidum (= plures obsides) vellet, dare pollicentur,
Caes. B. G. 6, 9 fin.:
pacem etiam qui vincere possunt, volunt,
Liv. 7, 40, 18:
ferunt (eum)... honestum finem voluisse,
Tac. A. 6, 26:
cum Scipio veram vellet et sine exceptione victoriam,
Flor. 1, 33 (2, 18), 12:
mensae munera si voles secundae, Marcentes tibi porrigentur uvae,
Mart. 5, 78, 11.—
b.
Neutr. adjj., denoting things, substantively used: utrum vis opta, dum licet. La. Neutrum volo, Plaut. Ps. 3, 6, 16:
quorum isti neutrum volunt,
acknowledge neither, Cic. Fat. 12, 28:
voluimus quaedam, contendimus... Obtenta non sunt,
we aspired to certain things, id. Balb. 27, 61:
restat ut omnes unum velint,
hold one opinion, id. Marcell. 10, 32:
si plura velim,
if I wished for more, Hor. C. 3, 16, 38:
per quod probemus aliud legislatorem voluisse,
that the law-giver intended something different, Quint. 7, 6, 8:
ut putent, aliud quosdam dicere, aliud velle,
that they say one thing and mean another, id. 9, 2, 85:
utrum is qui scripsit... voluerit,
which of the two was meant by the author, id. 7, 9, 15:
ut nemo contra id quod vult dicit, ita potest melius aliquid velle quam dicit,
mean better than he speaks, id. 9, 2, 89:
quis enim pudor omnia velle?
to desire every thing, Mart. 12, 94, 11.—
c.
With neutr. demonstr. expressed or understood, to want, intend, aim at, like, will:
immo faenus: id primum volo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 64:
proximum quod sit bono... id volo,
id. Capt. 2, 2, 22:
nisi ea quae tu vis volo,
unless my purpose is the same as yours, id. Ep. 2, 2, 82:
siquidem id sapere'st, velle te id quod non potest contingere,
Ter. Heaut. 2, 3, 83:
hoc (i. e. otium cum dignitate) qui volunt omnes optimates putantur,
who aim at this, Cic. Sest. 45, 98:
privatum oportet in re publica ea velle quae tranquilla et honesta sint,
id. Off. 1, 34, 124:
quid est sapientia? Semper idem velle atque idem nolle,
Sen. Ep. 20, 5:
pudebit eadem velle quae volueras puer,
id. ib. 27, 2:
nec volo quod cruciat, nec volo quod satiat,
Mart. 1, 57, 4.—With demonstr. in place of inf.-clause:
hoc Ithacus velit, et magno mercentur Atridae (sc. poenas in me sumi),
Verg. A. 2, 104:
hoc velit Eurystheus, velit hoc germana Tonantis (sc. verum esse, Herculem, etc.),
Ov. H. 9, 7; Hor. S. 2, 3, 88.—
d.
With neutr. of interrog. pron.: quid nunc vis? Am. Sceleste, at etiam quid velim, id tu me rogas? what do you want now? Plaut. Am. 4, 2, 5:
eloquere quid velis,
id. Cas. 2, 4, 2: heus tu! Si. Quid vis? id. Ps. 4, 7, 21; so Ter. Eun. 2, 1, 11; cf. Hor. S. 2, 3, 152:
sed plane quid velit nescio,
what his intentions are, Cic. Att. 15, 1 a, 5; id. de Or. 2, 20, 84:
mittunt etiam ad dominos qui quaerant quid velint,
to ask for their orders, id. Tusc. 2, 17, 41:
quid? Si haec... ipsius amici judicarunt? Quid amplius vultis?
what more do you require, will you have? id. Verr. 2, 3, 65, § 152:
quid amplius vis?
Hor. Epod. 17, 30:
spectatur quid voluerit scriptor,
we find out the author's intention, Quint. 7, 10, 1.—Sometimes quid vult = quid sibi vult (v. 4. b.), to mean, signify:
capram illam suspicor jam invenisse... quid voluerit,
what it signified, Plaut. Merc. 2, 1, 30:
sed tamen intellego quid velit,
Cic. Fin. 2, 31, 101:
quid autem volunt ea di immortales significantes quae sine interpretibus non possimus intellegere? etc.,
id. Div. 2, 25, 54.—Of things as subjects:
hunc ensem mittit tibi... Et jubet ex merito scire quid iste velit,
Ov. H. 11, 96.—
e.
With rel. pron.:
quod volui, ut volui, impetravi... a Philocomasio,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 5, 1:
ut quod frons velit oculi sciant,
that the eyes know what the forehead wants, id. Aul. 4, 1, 13:
illi quae volo concedere,
to yield to him my wishes, id. Cas. 2, 3, 49:
si illud quod volumus dicitur,
what we like, id. Truc. 1, 2, 95:
multa eveniunt homini quae volt, quae nevolt,
id. Trin. 2, 2, 84; id. Ep. 2, 2, 4:
quamquam (litterae tuae) semper aliquid adferunt quod velim,
Cic. Att. 11, 11, 1:
quae vellem quaeque sentirem dicendi,
id. Marcell. 1, 1:
uti ea quae vellent impetrarent,
Caes. B. G. 1, 31:
satis animi ad id quod tam diu vellent,
to carry out what they had desired so long, Liv. 4, 54, 5:
sed quod volebant non... expediebant,
their purpose, id. 24, 23, 9. —Idiomatically: quod volo = quod demonstrare volo, what I intend to prove:
illud quod volumus expressum est, ut vaticinari furor vera soleat,
Cic. Div. 1, 31, 67:
bis sumpsit quod voluit,
he has twice begged the question, id. ib. 2, 52, 107.—With indef. relations:
cornucopia ubi inest quidquid volo,
whatever I wish for, Plaut. Ps. 2, 3, 5:
Caesar de Bruto solitus est dicere: magni refert hic quid velit, sed quidquid volt, valde volt,
whatever he wills he wills strongly, Cic. Att. 14, 1, 2.—
f.
With indef. pronn.
(α).
Si quid vis, if you want any thing: illo praesente mecum agito si quid voles, [p. 2008] Plaut. Most. 5, 1, 72: Py. Adeat si quid volt. Pa. Si quid vis, adi, mulier, id. Mil. 4, 2, 47:
eumque Alexander cum rogaret, si quid vellet, ut diceret,
id. Or. 2, 66, 266; Caes. B. G. 1, 7 fin. —
(β).
Nisi quid vis, unless you wish to give some order, to make some remark, etc.:
ego eo ad forum nisi quid vis,
Plaut. As. 1, 1, 94:
nunc de ratione videamus, nisi quid vis ad haec,
Cic. Tusc. 2, 18, 42.—
(γ).
Numquid vis or ecquid vis? have you any orders to give? a formula used by inferiors before leaving their superiors; cf. Don. ad Ter. Ad. 2, 2, 39:
visunt, quid agam, ecquid velim,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 113:
numquid vis aliud?
Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 111; 1, 2, 106; id. Ad. 2, 2, 39; 3, 3, 78; id. Hec. 2, 2, 30:
numquid vellem rogavit,
Cic. Att. 6, 3, 6:
frequentia rogantium num quid vellet,
Liv. 6, 34, 7:
rogavit num quid in Sardiniam vellet. Te puto saepe habere qui num quid Romam velis quaerant,
Cic. Q. Fr. 2, 2, 1.—
2.
With acc. of the person: aliquem velle.
(α).
To want somebody, i. e. in order to see him, to speak with him (ante-class. and colloq.):
Demenaetum volebam,
I wanted, wished to see, Demenoetus, Plaut. As. 2, 3, 12:
bona femina et malus masculus volunt te,
id. Cist. 4, 2, 40:
solus te solum volo,
id. Capt. 3, 4, 70:
quia non est intus quem ego volo,
id. Mil. 4, 6, 40:
hae oves volunt vos,
id. Bacch. 5, 2, 24:
quis me volt? Perii, pater est,
Ter. And. 5, 3, 1:
centuriones trium cohortium me velle postridie,
Cic. Att. 10, 16, 4.—With paucis verbis or paucis, for a few words ( moments):
volo te verbis pauculis,
Plaut. Ep. 3, 4, 28:
sed paucis verbis te volo, Palaestrio,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 22:
Sosia, Adesdum, paucis te volo,
Ter. And. 1, 1, 2.—
(β).
To love, like somebody, to be fond of somebody (anteclass. and poet.):
hanc volo (= amo),
Plaut. As. 5, 1, 18:
sine me amare unum Argyrippum... quem volo,
id. ib. 3, 2, 38:
quom quae te volt, eamdem tu vis,
id. Mil. 4, 2, 80:
aut quae (vitia) corpori' sunt ejus siquam petis ac vis,
Lucr. 4, 1152:
quam volui nota fit arte mea,
Ov. Am. 1, 10, 60: nolo virum, facili redimit qui sanguine famam: hunc volo, laudari qui sine morte potest, I like the one who, etc., Mart. 1, 8, 6.—
(γ).
To wish to have:
roga, velitne an non uxorem,
whether he wishes to have his wife or not, Ter. Hec. 4, 1, 43:
ut sapiens velit gerere rem publicam, atque... uxorem adjungere, et velle ex ea liberos (anacoluth.),
Cic. Fin. 3, 20, 68.—
With two accusatives: (narrato) illam te amare et velle uxorem,
that you wish to have her as your wife, Ter. Heaut. 4, 3, 25; cf. id. Phorm. 1, 2, 65.—
3.
With two accusatives, of the person and the thing: aliquem aliquid velle, to want something of somebody (cf.: aliquem aliquid rogare; mostly ante-class.;
not in Cic.): numquid me vis?
Plaut. Cist. 1, 1, 120:
face certiorem me quid meus vir me velit,
id. Cas. 2, 6, 1:
num quidpiam me vis aliud?
id. Truc. 2, 4, 81:
nunc verba in pauca conferam quid te velim,
id. As. 1, 1, 74:
narrabit ultro quid sese velis,
id. Ps. 2, 4, 60:
quid me voluisti?
id. Mil. 4, 2, 35:
numquid aliud me vis?
Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 101:
quin tu uno verbo dic quid est quod me velis,
id. And. 1, 1, 18; Plaut. Capt. 3, 4, 85; id. Cist. 2, 3, 49; id. As. 2, 3, 12; id. Merc. 5, 2, 27; id. Pers. 4, 6, 11; Ter. Heaut. 4, 8, 31; id. Phorm. 2, 4, 18; id. Eun. 2, 3, 47; id. Hec. 3, 4, 15:
si quid ille se velit, illum ad se venire oportere,
Caes. B. G. 1, 34:
cum mirabundus quidnam (Taurea) sese vellet, resedisset Flaccus, Me quoque, inquit, etc.,
Liv. 26, 15, 11; also, I want to speak with somebody (v. 2. a. a):
paucis, Euclio, est quod te volo,
Plaut. Aul. 2, 2, 22:
est quod te volo secreto,
id. Bacch. 5, 2, 33.—
4.
With acc. of thing and dat. of the person: aliquid alicui velle, to wish something to somebody (= cupio aliquid alicui; v. cupio;
rare): quamquam vobis volo quae voltis, mulieres,
Plaut. Rud. 4, 4, 1:
si ex me illa liberos vellet sibi,
Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 33:
praesidium velle se senectuti suae,
id. ib. 1, 2, 44:
nihil est mali quod illa non initio filio voluerit, optaverit,
Cic. Clu. 66, 188:
rem Romanam huc provectam ut externis quoque gentibus quietem velit,
Tac. A. 12, 11:
cui ego omnia meritissimo volo et debeo,
to whom I give and owe my best wishes, Quint. 9, 2, 35.—Esp., in the phrase quid vis (vult) with reflex. dat. of interest, lit. what do you want for yourself?
a.
Quid tibi vis = quid vis, the dat. being redundant (rare):
quid aliud tibi vis?
what else do you want? Ter. Heaut. 2, 3, 90.—With quisque:
haud ita vitam agerent ut nunc plerumque videmus Quid sibi quisque velit nescire,
be ignorant as to their own aims and purposes, Lucr. 3, 1058.—
b.
What do you mean? what do you drive at? what is your scope, object, drift (rare in post-Aug. writers; Don. ad Ter. Eun. prol. 45, declares it an archaism).
(α).
In 1 st pers. (rare):
nunc quid processerim huc, et quid mihi voluerim dicam,
and what I meant thereby, what was the purpose of my coming, Plaut. As. prol. 6:
quid mihi volui? quid mihi nunc prodest bona voluntas?
Sen. Ben. 4, 21, 6.—
(β).
In 2 d pers.:
quid nunc tibi vis, mulier, memora,
what is the drift of your talk? Plaut. Mil. 4, 2, 60: sed quid nunc tibi vis? what do you want to come at (i.e. by your preamble)? id. Poen. 1, 1, 24: quid tu tibi vis? Ego non tangam meam? what do you mean? i. e. what is your purpose? Ter. Eun. 4, 7, 28:
quid tibi vis? quid cum illa rei tibi est?
id. ib. 4, 7, 34:
quid est quod sic gestis? quid sibi hic vestitus quaerit? Quid est quod laetus sis? quid tibi vis?
what do you mean by all this? id. ib. 3, 5, 11:
quid est, inepta? quid vis tibi? quid rides?
id. ib. 5, 6, 6:
quid vis tibi? Quid quaeris?
id. Heaut. 1, 1, 9: Ph. Fabulae! Ch. Quid vis tibi? id. Phorm. 5, 8, 53:
roganti ut se in Asiam praefectum duceret, Quid tibi vis, inquit, insane,
Cic. Or. 2, 67, 269; so in 2 d pers. plur.:
pro deum fidem, quid vobis vultis?
Liv. 3, 67, 7.—
(γ).
In 3 d pers.:
quid igitur sibi volt pater? cur simulat?
Ter. And. 2, 3, 1:
quid hic volt veterator sibi?
id. ib. 2, 6, 26:
proinde desinant aliquando me isdem inflare verbis: quid sibi iste vult?... Cur ornat eum a quo desertus est?
Cic. Dom. 11, 29:
quid sibi vellet (Caesar)? cur in suas possessiones veniret?
Caes. B. G. 1, 44 med.:
conicere in eum oculos, mirantes quid sibi vellet (i. e. by courting the plebeians),
Liv. 3, 35, 5:
qui quaererent quid sibi vellent qui armati Aventinum obsedissent,
id. 3, 50, 15:
quid sibi voluit providentia quae Aridaeum regno imposuit?
Sen. Ben. 4, 31, 1: volt, non volt dare Galla mihi, nec dicere possum quod volt et non volt, quid sibi Galla velit, Mart: 3, 90, 2.—
(δ).
Transf. of things as subjects, what means, what signifies? quid volt sibi, Syre, haec oratio? Ter. Heaut. 4, 1, 2:
ut pernoscatis quid sibi Eunuchus velit,
id. Eun. prol. 45:
quid ergo illae sibi statuae equestres inauratae volunt?
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 61, § 150:
quid haec sibi horum civium Romanorum dona voluerunt?
id. ib. 2, 3, 80, §
186: avaritia senilis quid sibi velit, non intellego,
what is the meaning of the phrase, id. Sen. 18, 66:
quid ergo illa sibi vult pars altera orationis qua Romanos a me cultos ait?
Liv. 40, 12, 14:
tacitae quid vult sibi noctis imago?
Ov. M. 9, 473.—
5.
Bene or male alicui velle, to wish one well or ill, to like or dislike one (ante-class. and poet.): Ph. Bene volt tibi. St. Nequam est illud verbum bene volt, nisi qui bene facit, Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 37 sq.:
jam diu ego huic bene et hic mihi volumus,
id. Ps. 1, 3, 4:
ut tibi, dum vivam, bene velim plus quam mihi,
id. Cas. 2, 8, 30:
egone illi ut non bene vellem?
id. Truc. 2, 4, 90; cf. id. ib. 2, 4, 95; id. Merc. 2, 1, 21; id. Ps. 4, 3, 7; id. Poen. 3, 3, 9:
nisi quod tibi bene ex animo volo,
Ter. Heaut. 5, 2, 6:
quo tibi male volt maleque faciet,
Plaut. Pers. 5, 2, 44:
atque isti etiam parum male volo,
id. Truc. 5, 7; cf. id. As. 5, 1, 13:
utinam sic sient qui mihi male volunt,
Ter. Eun. 4, 3, 13:
non sibi male vult,
he does not dislike himself, Petr. 38; so, melius or optime alicui velle, to like one better or best:
nec est quisquam mihi aeque melius quoi vellem,
Plaut. Capt. 3, 5, 42; id. Merc. 5, 2, 57:
illi ego ex omnibus optime volo,
id. Most. 1, 4, 24.—And bene velle = velle: bene volueris in precatione augurali Messalla augur ait, significare volueris, Fest. s. v. bene sponsis, p. 351.—
6.
With abl.: alicujus causa velle, to like one for his own sake, i. e. personally, a Ciceronian phrase, probably inst. of omnia alicujus causa velle; lit. to wish every thing (i.e. good) in somebody's behalf.
(α).
With omnia expressed: etsi mihi videor intellexisse cum tecum de re M. Annaeii locutus sum, te ipsius causa vehementer omnia velle, tamen, etc.... ut non dubitem quin magnus cumulus accedat commenda tionis meae, Cic. Fam. 13, 55, 1:
repente coepit dicere, se omnia Verris causa velle,
that he had the most friendly disposition towards Verres, id. Verr. 2, 2, 26, § 64:
accedit eo quod Varro magnopere ejus causa vult omnia,
id. Fam. 13, 22, 1.—
(β).
Without omnia:
per eos qui nostra causa volunt, valentque apud illum,
Cic. Att. 11, 8, 1:
sed et Phameae causa volebam,
id. ib. 13, 49, 1:
etsi te ipsius Attici causa velle intellexeram,
id. ib. 16, 16, A, 6:
valde enim ejus causa volo,
id. Fam. 16, 17, 2 fin.:
illud non perficis quo minus tua causa velim,
id. ib. 3, 7, 6;
12, 7, 1: si me velle tua causa putas,
id. ib. 7, 17, 2:
regis causa si qui sunt qui velint,
id. ib. 1, 1, 1:
credo tua causa velle Lentulum,
id. Q. Fr. 1, 4, 5; id. Div. in Caecil. 6, 21; cf. id. Imp. Pomp. (v. C. 1. b. supra), where the phrase has its literal meaning; cf. also: alicujus causa (omnia) cupere; v. cupio.—
7.
With acc. and subjunct. per ecthesin (ante-class.): nunc ego illum meum virum veniat velim (by mixture of constructions: meum virum velim; and:
meus vir veniat velim),
Plaut. Cas. 3, 2, 29:
nunc ego Simonidem mi obviam veniat velim,
id. Ps. 4, 5, 10:
nimis hercle ego illum corvum ad me veniat velim,
id. Aul. 4, 6, 4:
saltem aliquem velim qui mihi ex his locis viam monstret,
id. Rud. 1, 3, 35:
patrem atque matrem viverent vellem tibi,
id. Poen. 5, 2, 106; cf. id. Merc. 2, 1, 30 (v. E. 1. d. supra).
F.
Velle used absolutely, variously rendered to will, have a will, wish, consent, assent:
quod vos, malum... me sic ludificamini? Nolo volo, volo nolo rursum,
I nill I will, I will I nill again, Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 57: novi ingenium mulierum: Nolunt ubi velis, ubi nolis cupiunt ultro, they will not where you will, etc., id. Eun. 4, 7, 43:
quis est cui velle non liceat?
who is not free to wish? Cic. Att. 7, 11. 2:
in magnis et voluisse sat est,
Prop. 2, 10 (3, 1), 6:
tarde velle nolentis est,
slow ness in consenting betrays the desire to refuse, Sen. Ben. 2, 5, 4:
quae (animalia) nullam injuriam nobis faciunt, quia velle non possunt, id. Ira, 2, 26, 4: ejus est nolle qui potest velle,
the power to assent implies the power to dissent, Dig. 50, 17, 3.—So velle substantively:
sed ego hoc ipsum velle miserius duco quam in crucem tolli,
that very wishing, Cic. Att. 7, 11, 2: inest enim velle in carendo, the word carere implies the notion of a wish, id. Tusc. 1, 36, 88:
velle ac posse in aequo positum erat,
his will and power were balanced, Val. Max. 6, 9, ext. 5:
velle tuum nolo, Didyme, nolle volo,
Mart. 5, 83, 2:
velle suum cuique est,
each has his own likings, Pers. 5, 53.
II.
In partic.
A.
Redundant, when the will to do is identified with the act itself.
1.
In imperative sentences.
a.
In independent sentences introduced by noli velle, where noli has lost the idea of volition:
nolite, judices, hunc velle maturius exstingui vulnere vestro quam suo fato,
do not resolve, Cic. Cael. 32, 79:
nolite igitur id velle quod fieri non potest,
id. Phil. 7, 8, 25: qui timor bonis omnibus injectus sit... nolite a me commoneri velle, do not wish, expect, to be reminded by me, etc., id. Mur. 25, 50: nolite hunc illi acerbum nuntium velle perferri, let it not be your decision that, etc., id. Balb. 28, 64: cujus auspicia pro vobis experti nolite adversus vos velle experiri, do not desire, etc., Liv. 7, 40, 16:
noli adversum eos me velle ducere, etc.,
Nep. Att. 4, 2.—
b.
Ne velis or ne velit fecisse = ne feceris, or ne facito (v. I. A. 3. a. supra).—So ne velis with pres. inf.:
neve, revertendi liber, abesse velis (= neve abfueris),
Ov. H. 1, 80.—
c.
In affirmative imperative sentences (velim esse = esto;
rare): tu tantum fida sorori Esse velis (= fida esto or sis),
Ov. M. 2, 745; and in 3 d pers.:
di procul a cunctis... Hujus notitiam gentis habere velint (= habeant),
id. P. 1, 7, 8:
credere modo qui discet velit (= credat qui discet),
Quint. 8, prooem. 12. —
d.
In clauses dependent on verbs of commanding and wishing:
aut quia significant divam praedicere ut armis Ac virtute velint patriam defendere terram (= ut defendant),
Lucr. 2, 641: precor quaesoque ne ante oculos patris facere et pati omnia infanda velis (= facias et patiaris). Liv. 23, 9, 2:
monentes ne experiri vellet imperium cujus vis, etc.,
id. 2, 59, 4; 39, 13, 2:
et mea... opto Vulnera qui fecit facta levare velit,
Ov. Tr. 5, 2, 18: nos contra (oravimus) [p. 2009]... ne vertere secum Cuncta pater fatoque urguenti incumbere vellet, Verg. A. 2, 653. —With pass. perf. inf. (v. I. B. 9. b. b):
legati Sullam orant ut filii innocentis fortunas conservatas velit (virtually = fortunas conservet),
Cic. Rosc. Am. 9, 25:
a te peto ut utilitatem sociorum per te quam maxime defensam et auctam velis (= defendas et augeas),
id. Fam. 13, 9, 3.—So after utinam or ut:
utinam illi qui prius eum viderint me apud eum velint adjutum tantum quantum ego vellem si quid possem (= utinam illi me adjuvent quantum ego adjuvarem, etc.),
id. Att. 11, 7, 7:
cautius ut saevo velles te credere Marti (= utinam te credidisses),
Verg. A. 11, 153:
edictum praemittit ad quam diem magistratus... sibi esse praesto Cordubae vellet (= sibi praesto essent),
Caes. B. C. 1, 19 (cf. also I. B. 9. b. b, and I. B. 2. fin. supra).—
2.
In conditional clauses, si facere velim = si faciam, often rendered by the potential or future auxiliaries would or will:
non tu scis, Bacchae bacchanti si velis advorsarier, ex insana insaniorem facies? (= si advorseris),
Plaut. Am. 2, 2, 80:
si meum Imperium exsequi voluisset, interemptam oportuit (= si executus esset),
Ter. Heaut. 4, 1, 22:
si id confiteri velim, tamen istum condemnetis necesse est (= si id confitear),
if I would acknowledge, Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 18, § 45:
si quis velit ita dicere... nihil dicat (= si quis dicat),
id. Fat. 14, 32:
dies deficiat si velim numerare, etc.,
id. N. D. 3, 32, 81;
so,
id. Tusc. 5, 35, 102; id. Verr. 2, 2, 21, § 52:
qua in sententia si constare voluissent, suam auctoritatem... recuperassent,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 14; id. Verr. 2, 1, 11, § 31; id. Lael. 20, 75:
conicere potestis, si recordari volueritis quanta, etc.,
if you will remember, id. Verr. 2, 4, 58, § 129; so id. Or. 1, 44, 197; id. Brut. 1, 2, 5:
quod si audire voletis externa, maximas res publicas ab adulescentibus labefactatas reperietis,
id. Sen. 6, 20; so id. Or. 1, 60, 256; 2, 23, 95:
ejus me compotem voti vos facere potestis, si meminisse vultis, non vos in Samnio, etc.,
Liv. 7, 40, 5; 23, 13, 6; 23, 15, 4: cum olera Diogeni lavanti Aristippus dixisset: si Dionysium adulare velles, ista non esses;
Imo, inquit, si tu ista esse velles, non adulares Dionysium,
Val. Max. 4, 3, ext. 4:
ut si his (legibus) perpetuo uti voluissent, sempiternum habituri fuerint imperium,
id. 5, 3, ext. 3:
quid enim si mirari velit, non in silvestribus dumis poma pendere,
Sen. Ira, 2, 10, 6; cf. Curt. 5, 1, 1; 3, 5, 6; Ov. H. 17 (18), 43.—With perf. inf. pass.:
nisi ea (opera) certi auctores monumentis suis testata esse voluissent,
Val. Max. 3, 2, 24.—
3.
In declarative sentences.
a.
Volo in 1 st pers. with perf. pass. inf. or part. (volo oratum esse or oratum = oro; v. I. B. 9. b. a and b):
vos omnes opere magno esse oratos volo benigne ut operam detis, etc.,
Plaut. Cas. prol. 21:
justam rem et facilem esse oratam a vobis volo,
id. Am. prol. 33:
illud tamen te esse admonitum volo, etc.,
Cic. Cael. 3, 8:
sed etiam est paucis vos quod monitos voluerim,
Plaut. Capt. prol. 53:
illud te, Tulli, monitum velim etc.,
Liv. 1, 23, 8:
quamobrem omnes eos oratos volo Ne, etc.,
Ter. Heaut. prol. 26; so, factum volo = faciam: serva tibi sodalem, et mihi filium. Mne. Factum volo, I will, Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 91: pariter nunc opera me adjuves ac, etc. Nau. Factum volo, Ter. Phorm. 5, 3, 4; so Plaut. Pers. 2, 5, 10.—In 3 d pers.:
esse salutatum vult te mea littera primum,
Ov. P. 2, 7, 1.—
b.
With pres. inf.:
propterea te vocari ad cenam volo (= voco te),
Plaut. Capt. 1, 2, 72:
sed nunc rogare hoc ego vicissim te volo: quid fuit, etc. (= nunc te rogo),
id. Trin. 1, 2, 136.—
c.
With perf. act. inf.:
pace tua dixisse velim (= pace tua dixerim),
Ov. P. 3, 1, 9.—
d.
In other connections, when the will or purpose is made more prominent than the action:
eorum alter, qui Antiochus vocatur, iter per Siciliam facere voluit (= fecit),
Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 27, § 61:
si suscipere eam (religionem) nolletis, tamen in eo qui violasset sancire vos velle oporteret (= sancire vos oporteret),
id. ib. 2, 4, 51, §
114: ut insequentibus diebus nemo eorum forum aut publicum adspicere vellet (= adspiceret),
Liv. 9, 7, 11:
talentis mille percussorem in me emere voluisti (= emisti),
Curt. 3, 5, 6: quin etiam senatus gratias ei agentem quod redire voluisset ante portas eduxit (= quod redisset), Val. Max. 3, 4, 4:
utri prius gratulemur, qui hoc dicere voluit, an cui audire contigit? (= qui hoc dixit),
id. 4, 7, ext. 2:
sic tua non paucae carpere facta volent (= carpent),
Ov. P. 3, 1, 64.
B.
Velim, as potential subjunctive (mostly in 1 st pers. sing., as subjunctive of modest statement), = volo, I wish, I should like.
1.
With verb in the second person.
a.
With pres. subj., so most frequently in Cic.
(α).
As a modest imperative of the dependent verb: velim facias = fac, I wish you would do it, please do it:
ego quae in rem tuam sint, ea velim facias,
Ter. Phorm. 2, 4, 9:
eas (litteras) in eundem fasciculum velim addas,
Cic. Att. 12, 53:
eum salvere jubeas velim,
id. ib. 7, 7, 7:
velim me facias certiorem, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 9:
tu velim saepe ad nos scribas,
id. ib. 1, 12, 4:
velim mihi ignoscas,
id. Fam. 13, 75, 1:
tu velim animum a me parumper avertas,
id. Lael. 1, 5; cf. id. Att. 1, 11, 3; 7, 3, 11; 8, 12, 5; id. Fam. 15, 3, 2 et saep.:
haec pro causa mea dicta accipiatis velim,
Liv. 42, 34, 13: velim, inquit, hoc mihi probes, Aug. ap. Suet. Aug. 51:
Musa velim memores, etc.,
Hor. S. 1, 5, 53.—
(β).
Expressing a wish without a command (v. vellem):
vera dicas velim,
I wish you told the truth, Plaut. Cas. 2, 3, 18:
quam velim Bruto persuadeas ut Asturae sit,
Cic. Att. 14, 15, 4:
ipse velim poenas experiare meas,
Ov. Tr. 3, 11, 74;
so in asseverations: ita velim me promerentem ames, dum vivas, mi pater, ut... id mihi vehementer dolet,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 47.—
b.
With infinitive clause.
(α).
With the force of a modest imperative:
sed qui istuc credam ita esse, mihi dici velim (i. e. a te),
Ter. Phorm. 5, 6, 15:
extremum illud est quod mihi abs te responderi velim,
Cic. Vat. 17, 41 (may be a dependent subjunctive):
itaque vos ego, milites, non eo solum animo.... pugnare velim, etc.,
Liv. 21, 41, 10.—
(β).
As a mere wish:
velim te arbitrari, frater, etc.,
Plaut. Aul. 2, 1, 1:
primum te arbitrari id quod res est velim,
Ter. Eun. 5, 5, 9.—With perf. act.:
hanc te quoque ad ceteras tuas eximias virtutes, Masinissa, adjecisse velim,
Liv. 30, 14, 6.—With perf. pass., Liv. 1, 23, 8 (v. II. A. 3. a. supra).—
c.
With ut (rare):
de tuis velim ut eo sis animo, quo debes esse,
Cic. Fam. 4, 14, 4. —
d.
With ne (rare), Plaut. Rud. 4, 4, 23 (v. I. C. 2. supra).—
2.
With dependent verb in the third person, expressing a wish.
a.
With pres. subj.:
ita se defatigent velim Ut, etc.,
Ter. Ad. 4, 1, 3:
de Cicerone quae mihi scribis, jucunda mihi sunt: velim sint prospera,
Cic. Att. 14, 11, 2:
velim seu Himilco, seu Mago respondeat,
Liv. 23, 12, 15:
sint haec vera velim,
Verg. Cir. 306:
nulla me velim syllaba effugiat,
Quint. 11, 2, 45.—With final clause:
tu velim mihi ad urbem praesto sis, ut tuis consiliis utar,
Cic. Att. 9, 16, 3; cf. id. ib. 11, 11, 2 (v. I. C. 2. supra).—With ellips. of pres. subj.:
velim mehercule Asturae Brutus (i. e. sit),
Cic. Att. 14, 11, 1.—
b.
With perf. subj. (a wish referring to the past):
nimis velim improbissumo homini malas edentaverint,
Plaut. Rud. 3, 2, 48.—
c.
With inf.-clause:
ne ego nunc mihi modium mille esse argenti velim!
Plaut. Stich. 4, 2, 9: di me perdant! Me. Quodcunque optes, velim tibi contingere, id. Cist. 2, 1, 30:
velim eum tibi placere quam maxime,
Cic. Brut. 71, 249: idque primum ita esse velim;
deinde etiam, si non sit, mihi persuaderi tamen velim,
id. Tusc. 1, 11, 24:
quod faxitis, deos velim fortunare,
Liv. 6, 41, 12.—With perf. pass. inf. (v. I. B. 9. b. b, supra):
edepol te hodie lapide percussum velim,
Plaut. Stich. 4, 2, 33:
moribus praefectum mulierum hunc factum velim,
id. Aul. 3, 5, 30.—With inf.-clause understood:
nimium plus quam velim nostrorum ingenia sunt mobilia,
Liv. 2, 37, 4.—
3.
With verb in the first person.
a.
With inf. pres. (so most freq.):
atque hoc velim probare omnibus, etc.,
Cic. Prov. Cons. 20, 47:
velim scire ecquid de te recordere,
id. Tusc. 1, 6, 13:
quare te, ut polliceris, videre plane velim,
id. Att. 11, 9, 3:
nec vero velim... a calce ad carceres revocari,
id. Sen. 23, 83:
sed multitudo ea quid animorum... habeat scire velim,
Liv. 23, 12, 7:
interrogare tamen velim, an Isocrates Attice dixerit,
Quint. 12, 10, 22.—With perf. inf. act., Ov. P. 3, 1, 9 (v. II. A. 3. c.).—
b.
With acc. and inf.:
quod velis, modo id velim me scire,
Plaut. Cas. 2, 4, 8.—So with perf. pass. inf.:
ego praeterquam quod nihil haustum ex vano velim, Fabium... potissimum auctorem habui,
Liv. 22, 7, 4.—
c.
With subj. pres.:
eo velim tam facili uti possim et tam bono in me quam Curione,
Cic. Att. 10, 8, 10 B. and K. ex conj. Mull. (Lachm., Hoffm. posse; al. possem).—
4.
Velim in the principal sentence of conditional clauses, I would, I should be willing:
aetatem velim servire, Libanum ut (= si) conveniam modo,
Plaut. As. 2, 2, 8:
velim, si fieri possit,
id. Truc. 2, 4, 12:
si quid tibi compendi facere possim, factum edepol velim (redundant),
id. ib. 2, 4, 26:
si possim, velim,
id. Stich. 4, 2, 9:
nec velim (imitari orationes Thucydidis) si possim,
Cic. Brut. 83, 287:
si liceat, nulli cognitus esse velim,
Ov. Tr. 5, 12, 42.—
5.
The other persons of velim in potential use (rare).
a.
Velis.
(α).
Imperatively = cupito:
quoniam non potest fieri quod vis, Id velis quod possit,
Ter. And. 2, 1, 6:
atque aliquos tamen esse velis tibi, alumna, penates,
Verg. Cir. 331.—
(β).
Declaratively with indef. subj.: quom inopia'st, cupias; quando ejus copia'st, tum non velis, then you (i.e. people, they) do not want it, Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 45.—
(γ).
Redundant, as a form of the imperative of the dependent verb, Ov. Am. 1, 4, 38 (v. I. A. 3. a. b); id. H. 1, 80 (v. II. A. 1. b.); id. M. 2, 746 (v. II. A. 1. c.).—
b.
Velit.
(α).
Modestly for vult:
te super aetherias licentius auras Haud pater ille velit, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 558: nemo enim minui velit id in quo maximus fuit, would like that to be diminished in which, etc., Quint. 12, 11, 6; cf. Verg. A. 2, 104, and Ov. H. 9, 7 (v. I. E. 1. c. supra).— So, poet., instead of vellet with perf. inf.:
ut fiat, quid non illa dedisse velit?
Ov. Am. 2, 17, 30.—
(β).
= imperative of third person:
arma velit, poscatque simul rapiatque juventus,
Verg. A. 7, 340.—Redundantly, giving to the dependent verb the force of an imperative, Quint. 8, prooem. 12 (v. II. A. 1. c. supra; v. also I. A. 3. a. supra).—
c.
Velimus.
(α).
In the optative sense of velim:
sed scire velimus quod tibi nomen siet,
Plaut. Pers. 4, 6, 18.—
(β).
With imperative sense (= let us, we should, etc.), Quint. 6, 3, 28 (v. I. A. 2. d. supra).—
d.
Velitis = velim velitis (i. e. jubeatis, jubete):
novos consules ita cum Samnite gerere bellum velitis ut omnia ante nos bella gesta sunt,
Liv. 9, 8, 10.—So especially in velitis jubeatis, a formula in submitting a law to the votes of the people in the comitia centuriata or tributa, let it be resolved and ordered by you:
rogatus in haec verba populus: velitis jubeatisne haec sic fieri, si respublica populi Romani Quiritium, etc.,
Liv. 22, 10, 2:
velitis jubeatis, Quirites... uti de ea re Ser. Sulpicius praetor urbanus ad senatum referat, etc.,
id. 38, 54, 3.—And parodied by Cic.:
velitis jubeatis ut quod Cicero versum fecerit,
Cic. Pis. 29, 72.—So in oblique discourse, vellent juberent:
rogationem promulgavit, vellent juberent Philippo... bellum indici,
Liv. 31, 6, 1:
vellent juberentne se regnare,
id. 1, 46, 1; cf.
in the resolution of the people: plebis sic jussit: quod senatus... censeat, id volumus jubemusque,
id. 26, 33, 14.—
e.
Velint, optative and redundant, Cic. Att. 11, 7, 7 (v. II. A. 1. d.); Ov. P. 1, 7, 8 (v. II. A. 1. c.).
C.
Vellem, as potential subjunctive, I wish, should like, should have liked, representing the wish as contrary to fact, while velim refers to a wish which may be realized:
de Menedemo vellem verum fuisset, de regina velim verum sit,
Cic. Att. 15, 4, 4. It is not used with imperative force; cf.:
quod scribis, putare te... vellem scriberes, cur ita putares... tu tamen velim scribas,
Cic. Att. 11, 24, 5.—Often quam vellem, how I wish, i. e. I wish very much; and in the same sense: nimium vellem, v. infra.
1.
With verb in first person.
a.
With inf. pres., I wish, would like, referring to present or future actions:
videre equidem vos vellem, cum huic aurum darem,
Plaut. Poen. 3, 3, 68:
vellem equidem idem posse gloriari quod Cyrus,
Cic. Sen. 10, 32:
vellem equidem vobis placere, Quirites, sed, etc.,
Liv. 3, 68, 9:
quam fieri vellem meus libellus!
Mart. 8, 72, 9.—With cuperem and optarem:
nunc ego Triptolemi cuperem conscendere currus... Nunc ego Medeae vellem frenare dracones... Nunc ego jactandas optarem sumere pennas, etc.,
Ov. Tr. 3, 8, 1 sqq.— [p. 2010] Rarely, I should have liked:
tum equidem istuc os tuum inpudens videre nimium vellem!
Ter. Eun. 3, 5, 49.—And in conditional sense:
maerorem minui: dolorem nec potui, nec, si possem, vellem (i. e. minuere),
Cic. Att. 12, 28, 2:
certe ego, si sineres, titulum tibi reddere vellem,
Ov. Tr. 4, 5, 13:
sic nec amari quidem vellem (i. e. if I were in his place),
Sen. Ira, 1, 20, 4.—
b.
With perf. inf., I wish I had:
abiit, vah! Rogasse vellem,
I wish I had asked him, Ter. Heaut. 5, 2, 25:
maxime vellem semper tecum fuisse,
Cic. Att. 8, 11, D, 5:
quam vellem petisse ab eo quod audio Philippum impetrasse,
id. ib. 10, 4, 10:
non equidem vellem, quoniam nocitura fuerunt, Pieridum sacris imposuisse manum,
Ov. Tr. 4, 1, 27:
ante equidem summa de re statuisse, Latini, Et vellem, et fuerat melius,
Verg. A. 11, 303. —
c.
With inf.-clause, the predicate being a perf. part. (v. I. B. 9. b. b, supra):
virum me natam vellem,
would I had been born a man! Ter. Phorm. 5, 3, 9.—
d.
With subj. imperf. (rare):
quam vellem, Panaetium nostrum nobiscum haberemus,
Cic. Rep. 1, 10, 15.—
2.
The subject of the dependent verb in the second person.
a.
With subj. imperf. (the regular construction):
hodie igitur me videbit, ac vellem tum tu adesses,
I wish you could be present, Cic. Att. 13, 7, 2:
quam vellem de his etiam oratoribus tibi dicere luberet,
I wish you would please, id. Brut. 71, 248.—
b.
With subj. pluperf., I wish you had:
vellem Idibus Martiis me ad cenam invitasses,
Cic. Fam. 12, 4, 1:
quam vellem te ad Stoicos inclinavisses,
id. Fin. 3, 3, 10:
vellem suscepisses juvenem regendum,
id. Att. 10, 6, 2:
quam vellem Bruto studium tuum navare potuisses,
id. ib. 15, 4, 5.—
c.
With ne and pluperf. subj.:
tu vellem ne veritus esses ne parum libenter legerem tuas litteras,
Cic. Fam. 7, 33, 2.—
d.
With ellipsis of verb: vera cantas, vana vellem (i. e. cantares). Plaut. Most. 3, 4, 41.—
3.
With verb in third person.
a.
With imperf. subj. (the regular construction):
patrem atque matrem viverent vellem tibi (per ecthesin, v. I. E. b.),
Plaut. Poen. 5, 2, 106:
vellem adesset Antonius, modo sine advocatis,
Cic. Phil. 1, 7, 16:
vellem nobis hoc idem vere dicere liceret,
id. Off. 3, 1, 1:
vellem adesse posset Panaetius,
id. Tusc. 1, 33, 81:
vellem hoc esset laborare,
id. Or. 2, 71, 287.—
b.
With pluperf. subj.:
vellem aliqui ex vobis robustioribus hunc male dicendi locum suscepissent,
Cic. Cael. 3, 7:
vellem dictum esset ab eodem etiam de Dione,
id. ib. 10, 23; so id. ib. 31, 74; id. Brut. 44, 163:
quam vellem Dareus aliquid ex hac indole hausisset!
Curt. 3, 32 (12), 26.—
c.
With inf.-clause.
(α).
With inf. pres., I wish he were:
quam non abesse ab hujus judicio L. Vulsionem vellem!
Cic. Clu. 70, 198:
nunc mihi... Vellem, Maeonide, pectus inesse tuum,
Ov. F. 2, 120.—
(β).
With perf. inf. or part., I wish he had, had been:
quam vellem Menedemum invitatum!
Ter. Heaut. 1, 2, 11:
epistulas, quas quidem vellem mihi numquam redditas,
Cic. Att. 11, 22, 1.—
With ellipsis of predicate: illud quoque vellem antea (i. e. factum, or factum esse),
Cic. Att. 11, 23, 3.—
d.
With ut, Cic. Sull. 1, 1; id. Fam. 7, 33, 2 (v. I. C. 1. a. supra).—
4.
With acc. of a neuter pronoun or of a noun:
aliquando sentiam us nihil nobis nisi, id quod minime vellem, spiritum reliquum esse,
Cic. Att. 9, 19, 2: tris eos libros maxime nunc vellem: apti essent ad id quod cogito, I would like to have (cf. I. E. 1. a.), id. ib. 13, 22, 2.—
5.
In the other persons of vellem (mostly poet.).
a.
Velles.
(α).
In optative sentences redundant, Verg. A. 11, 153 (v. II. A. 1. d.).—
(β).
Of an indefinite subject:
velles eum (Senecam) suo ingenio dixisse, alieno judicio,
Quint. 10, 1, 130.—
b.
Vellet.
(α).
In the potential sense of vellem: vellet abesse quidem;
sed adest. Velletque videre, Non etiam sentire canum fera facta suorum,
Ov. M. 3, 247.—
(β).
Conditionally:
quis vellet tanti nuntius esse mali (i. e. if in this situation)?
Ov. H. 12, 146.—
c.
Vellent.
(α).
In the potential sense of vellem:
quam vellent aethere in alto Nunc of pauperiem et duros perferre labores!
Verg. A. 6, 436.—
(β).
Conditionally: nec superi vellent hoc licuisse sibi, would wish, i. e. if in this situation, Mart. 4, 44, 8.
D.
Volam and voluero.
1.
In gen.: respiciendus erit sermo stipulationis, utrumne talis sit: quem voluero, an quem volam. Nam si talis fuerit quem voluero, cum semel elegerit, mutare voluntatem non poterit;
si vero... quem volam, donec judicium dictet, mutandi potestatem habebit,
Dig. 45, 1, 112.—
2.
Volam in principal sentences.
(α).
= Engl. future, I shall wish, etc.:
et commeminisse hoc ego volam te,
I shall require you to recollect this, Plaut. Curc. 4, 2, 7: cum omnia habueris, tunc habere et sapientiam voles? will you also wish to have wisdom when? etc., Sen. Ep. 17, 8.—
(β).
Denoting present probability: et scilicet jam me hoc voles patrem exorare, ut, etc., you doubtless wish me, etc., Ter. Heaut. 4, 3, 27.—
3.
In clauses dependent on predicates implying a future, generally rendered by an English present:
quid si sors aliter quam voles evenerit?
otherwise than as you wish, Plaut. Cas. 2, 5, 35:
tum te, si voles, cum patriae quod debes solveris, satis diu vixisse dicito,
then if you choose, if you will, Cic. Marcell. 9, 27:
decedes cum voles,
id. Att. 6, 3, 2:
qui magis effugies eos qui volent fingere?
those who are bent upon inventing, who will invent, falsehoods, id. ib. 8, 2, 2; cf. id. ib. 1, 1, 4; id. Verr. 2, 4, 25, § 55; id. Prov. Cons. 9, 24:
quod voles gratum esse, rarum effice,
Sen. Ben. 1, 14, 1; cf. id. Brev. Vit. 7, 9: si di volent, the gods permitting, August. ap. Suet. Calig. 8:
invenies, vere si reperire voles,
Ov. P. 3, 1, 34; cf. Hor. Ep. 1, 16, 78; Tib. 1, 4, 45.—So, voluero:
quem (locum) si qui vitare voluerit, sex milium circuitu in oppidum pervenit,
who wishes to avoid this spot, Caes. B. C. 2, 24.
E.
Si vis, parenthetically.
1.
If you please (cf. sis, supra init.):
paulum opperirier, Si vis,
Ter. Eun. 5, 2, 52:
audi, si vis, nunc jam,
id. Ad. 2, 1, 30:
dic, si vis, de quo disputari velis,
Cic. Tusc. 2, 5, 13.—
2.
If you wish, choose, insist upon it:
hanc quoque jucunditatem, si vis, transfer in animum,
Cic. Fin. 2, 4, 14:
addam, si vis, animi, etc.,
id. ib. 2, 27, 89:
concedam hoc ipsum, si vis, etc.,
id. Div. 2, 15, 34.
F.
Quam, with any person of the pres. indic. or subj., or imperf. subj. or future, = quamvis, in a concessive sense, virtually, however, however much.
1.
3 d pers. sing.:
quod illa, quam velit sit potens, numquam impetravisset (= quamvis sit potens),
however powerful she may be, Cic. Cael. 26, 63:
C. Gracchus dixit, sibi in somnis Ti. fratrem visum esse dicere, quam vellet cunctaretur, tamen eodem sibi leto... esse pereundum,
id. Div. 1, 26, 56:
quam volet jocetur,
id. N. D. 2, 17, 46.—
2.
1 st pers. plur.:
quam volumus licet ipsi nos amemus, tamen, etc.,
Cic. Har. Resp. 9, 19.—
3.
2 d pers. plur.: exspectate facinus quam vultis improbum, vincam tamen, etc., expect a crime, however wicked ( ever so wicked), etc., Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 5, § 11;
but: hac actione quam voletis multi dicent,
as many as you choose, id. ib. 2, 2, 42, § 102.—
4.
3 d pers. plur.:
quam volent illi cedant, tamen a re publica revocabuntur,
Cic. Phil. 2, 44, 113:
quam volent in conviviis faceti, dicaces, etc., sint, alia fori vis est, alia triclinii,
id. Cael. 28, 67;
but: et ceteri quam volent magnas pecunias capere possint,
as much money as they choose, id. Verr. 2, 2, 58, § 142.
G.
Volo = malo, to prefer, with a comparative clause (rare):
quodsi in ceteris quoque studiis a multis eligere homines commodissimum quodque, quam sese uni alicui certo vellent addicere, = si se eligere mallent quam se uni addicere,
Cic. Inv. 2, 2, 5:
malae rei quam nullius duces esse volunt,
Liv. 3, 68, 11:
famaene credi velis quanta urbs a te capta sit, quam posteris quoque eam spectando esse?
id. 25, 29, 6.
H.
With magis and maxime.
1.
Magis velle: ut tu illam salvam magis velles quam ego, you wish more than I, etc., Ter. Hec. 2, 2, 17.—
2.
With maxime, to wish above all, more than any thing or any one else, to be most agreeable to one, to like best, to prefer (among more than two alternatives):
quia id maxime volo ut illi istoc confugiant,
wish above all, Plaut. Most. 5, 1, 49; so id. Trin. 3, 2, 38:
maxime vellem, judices, ut P. Sulla, etc.,
Cic. Sull. 1, 1:
caritate nos capiunt reges, consilio optimates, libertate populi, ut in comparando difficile ad eligendum sit, quid maxime velis,
which you prefer, like best, id. Rep. 1, 35, 55; so, quemadmodum ego maxime vellem, id. Att. 13, 1, 1:
tris eos libros maxime nunc vellem,
above all others, id. ib. 13, 32, 2:
alia excusanti juveni, alia recipienti futura, ita ut maxime vellet senatus responderi placuit,
as it was most agreeable to him, Liv. 39, 47:
si di tibi permisissent quo modo maxime velles experiri animum meum,
in the manner most convenient to yourself, Curt. 3, 6, 12.
K.
In disjunctive co - ordination.
1.
With sive... sive:
tu nunc, sive ego volo, seu nolo, sola me ut vivam facis,
whether I choose or not, Plaut. Cist. 3, 14:
itaque Campanos sive velint, sive nolint, quieturos,
Liv. 8, 2, 13.—
2.
Without connectives.
a.
Vis tu... vis:
congredi cum hoste liceat... vis tu mari, vis terra, vis acie, vis urbibus expugnandis experiri virtutem?
Liv. 25, 6, 22.—
b.
Velim nolim.
(α).
Interrogatively, = utrum velim nec ne:
velit nolit scire, difficile est,
it is difficult to know whether he intends it or not, Cic. Q. Fr. 3, 8, 4.—
(β).
= seu velim seu nolim:
ut mihi, velim nolim, sit certa quaedam tuenda sententia,
whether I will or not, Cic. N. D. 1, 7, 17:
velim nolim, in cognomine Scipionum haeream necesse est,
Val. Max. 3, 7, 3:
mors interim adest, cui velis nolis vacandum est,
Sen. Brev. Vit. 8, 5:
hunc ita fundatum necesse est, velit nolit, sequatur hilaritas continua,
id. Vit. Beat. 4, 4:
velint nolint, respondendum est... beate vivere bonum non esse,
id. Ep. 117, 4:
praeterea futuri principes, velint nolint, sciant, etc.,
Plin. Pan. 20 fin. Part. and P. a.: vŏlens, entis.
A.
As a part. proper, retaining the meaning and construction of velle, with the force of a relative or adverbial clause.
1.
Agreeing with some member of the sentence ( poet. and in post-class. prose;
rare): neque illum... multa volentem Dicere praeterea vidit (= qui multa voluit dicere),
Verg. G. 4, 501; id. A. 2, 790:
nec me vis ulla volentem Avertet (i. e. si adhaerere foederi volo),
id. ib. 12, 203: decemviri, minuere volentes hujuscemodi violentiam... putaverunt, etc., intending ( who intended) to diminish such a violence, etc., Gell. 20, 1, 34:
Milo, experiri etiamtunc volens, an ullae sibi reliquae vires adessent... rescindere quercum conatus est,
id. 15, 16, 3:
scio quosdam testatores, efficere volentes ne servi sui umquam ad libertatem venirent, etc., hactenus scribere solitos,
Dig. 40, 4, 61:
si te volentem ad prohibendum venire, deterruerit aliquis, etc.,
ib. 43, 24, 1, § 10.—
2.
Abl. absol. (not ante-Aug.):
ne cujus militis scripti nomen nisi ipso volente deleretur,
except with his consent, Liv. 7, 41, 4; so,
Teum ex medio cursu classem repente avertit, aut volentibus iis usurus commeatu parato hostibus, aut ipsos pro hostibus habiturus,
with their consent, id. 37, 27, 3:
ponuntque ferocia Poeni Corda, volente deo,
since the god willed it, Verg. A. 1, 303: Thrasippo supplicium a se voluntaria morte exigere volente, while he was about to inflict punishment on himself, etc., Val. Max. 5, 1, ext. 2: scire volentibus immortalibus dis an Romana virtus imperium orbis mereretur, it being the will of the gods to know, etc., Flor. 1, 13, 3 (1, 7, 3): qui sciente aut volente eo ad quem res pertinet, possessionem nanciscitur, with the knowledge and consent of the person who, etc., Dig. 41, 2, 6. —
B.
As adj., willing, voluntary, and hence, favorably disposed (opp. invitus).
1.
Attributively.
a.
In the phrase cum dis volentibus, lit. with the willing or favoring gods, i. e. with the will, permission, or favor of the gods: dono ducite doque volentibu' cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 208 Vahl.):
sequere hac, mea gnata, me cum dis volentibus,
Plaut. Pers. 3, 1, 4:
cum dis volentibus quodque bene eveniat mando tibi Mani uti illaec suovetaurilia, etc.,
Cato, R. R. 141 (142).— And without cum, abl. absol.:
virtute ac dis volentibus magni estis et opulenti,
Sall. J. 14, 19.—
b.
Volenti animo.
(α).
= cupide, eagerly:
Romae plebes litteris quae de Metello ac Mario missae erant, volenti animo de ambobus acceperant,
Sall. J. 73, 3. —
(β).
On purpose, intentionally:
consilio hanc omnes animisque volentibus urbem Adferimur,
Verg. A. 7, 216.—
2.
Predicatively.
a.
Agreeing with the subject-nom. or subject - acc.
(α).
Voluntarily, willingly, [p. 2011] gladly (class.):
(hi) divini generis appellentur... vobisque jure et lege volentes pareant,
Cic. Univ. 11 fin.:
quas victi ab hostibus poenas metuerant, eas ipsi volentes pendere,
Sall. J. 76, 6:
quia volentes in amicitiam non veniebant,
Liv. 21, 39, 4:
si volentes ac non coacti mansissent in amicitia,
id. 24, 37, 7:
quocunque loco seu volens seu invitus constitisti,
id. 7, 40, 13:
itaque se numquam volentem parte qua posset rerum consilio gerendarum cessurum,
id. 22, 27, 9:
(virtus), quidquid evenerit, feret, non patiens tantum, sed etiam volens,
Sen. Vit. Beat. 15, 5:
non est referre gratiam quod volens acceperis nolenti reddere,
id. Ben. 4, 40, 4:
volens vos Turnus adoro,
Verg. A. 10, 677; 3, 457; 6, 146;
12, 833: date vina volentes,
id. ib. 8, 275: ipsa autem macie tenuant armenta volentes ( on purpose), id. G. 3, 129.—And referring to subjects denoting things: quos rami fructus, quos ipsa volentia rura Sponte tulere sua, carpsit ( spontaneously and willingly), Verg. G. 2, 500.—
(β).
Favorably; with propitius, favorably and kindly, referring to the gods:
precantes Jovem ut volens propitius praebeat sacra arma pro patria,
Liv. 24, 21, 10:
precantibus ut volens propitiaque urbem Romanam iniret,
id. 29, 14, 13:
in ea arce (Victoriam) sacratam, volentem propitiamque, firmam ac stabilem fore populo Romano,
id. 22, 37, 12; 1, 16, 3; 7, 26, 3; 24, 38, 8; Inscr. Orell. 2489 sq.—Parodied by Plautus:
agite, bibite, festivae fores! fite mihi volentes propitiae,
Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 89.— Abl. absol.:
omnia diis propitiis volentibusque ea faciemus,
with the favor and help of the gods, Liv. 39, 16, 11 Weissenb. ad loc.:
si (Jovem) invocem ut dexter ac volens assit,
Quint. 4, prooem. 5.—
b.
Agreeing with other terms of the sentence (rare): volenti consuli causa in Pamphyliam devertendi oblata est, a welcome cause was offered to the consul, etc., Liv. 38, 15, 3:
quod nobis volentibus facile continget,
if we wish, Quint. 6, 2, 30:
is Ariobarzanem volentibus Armeniis praefecit,
to their satisfaction, Tac. A. 2, 4:
gemis... hominem, Urse, tuum, cui dulce volenti servitium... erat,
to whom his servitude was sweet, since he liked it, Stat. S. 2, 6, 15:
me mea virtus, etc., fatis egere volentem,
Verg. A. 8, 133:
saepe ille volentem castigabat erum,
administered kindly received rebukes, Stat. S. 2, 6, 50.—
c.
In the phrase aliquid mihi volenti est or putatur, etc., something is welcome, acceptable to me, pleases me (= volens habeo or accipio aliquid; cf. the Gr. Humin tauta boulomenois estin, and, mihi aliquid cupienti est; v. cupio;
rare but class.): uti militibus exaequatus cum imperatore labos volentibus esset,
that the equalization of labor was acceptable to the soldier, Sall. J. 100, 4:
quia neque plebei militia volenti putabatur,
id. ib. 84, 3 Dietsch:
grande periculum maritumis civitatibus esse, et quibusdam volentibus novas res fore,
that to some a change of the government would be welcome, Liv. 21, 50, 10:
quibus bellum volentibus erat, probare exemplum,
Tac. Agr. 18.— Impers. with subject - inf.: ceterisque remanere et in verba Vespasiani adigi volentibus fuit, to the rest it was acceptable to remain, etc., Tac. H. 3, 43.—With subject-inf. understood:
si volentibus vobis erit, in medium profero quae... legisse memini,
Macr. S. 7, 13, 11:
si volentibus vobis erit, diem fabulis et epulis exigamus,
id. ib. 1, 7; 2, 3 fin.; 6, 6 init. —
3.
As subst. (mostly post-Aug.).
a.
vŏlens, entis, m., = is qui vult, in the different meanings, and often with the construction of the verb.
(α).
One who wishes:
nunc cis Hiberum castra Romana esse, arcem tutam perfugiumque novas volentibus res,
Liv. 22, 22, 11:
consulere se volentibus vacuas aures accommodavit,
Val. Max. 5, 8, 3:
quid opus libertate si volentibus luxu perire non licet,
id. 2, 9, 5:
discere meliora volentibus promptum est,
i. e. it depends on our own will to learn better things, Quint. 11, 11, 12:
nec sum in hoc sollicitus, dum res ipsa volentibus discere appareat,
to the students, id. 8, 4, 15:
mori volentibus vis adhibita vivendi,
Suet. Tib. 61.—
(β).
One who intends, is about:
juris ignorantia non prodest acquirere volentibus,
i. e. in the acquisition of property, Dig. 22, 6, 7:
si quis volentem incipere uti frui prohibuit,
one who is about to enter upon a usufruct, ib. 43, 16, 3, § 14. —
(γ).
One who is willing:
non refert quid sit quod datur, nisi a volente volenti datur,
unless it is both willingly given and received, Sen. Ben. 2, 18, 8:
ducunt volentem fata, nolentem trahunt,
those willing to follow, id. Ep. 107, 11.—
(δ).
One who consents:
tutiusque rati volentibus quam coactis imperitare,
to rule men with their consent, Sall. J. 102, 6:
quippe rempublicam si a volentibus nequeat ab invitis jus expetituram,
peaceably if they could, forcibly if they must, Liv. 3, 40, 4:
si quis aliam rem pro alia volenti solverit,
if one pays with the consent of the receiver, Dig. 46, 3, 46:
nulla injuria est quae in volentem fiat,
ib. 47, 10, 1, § 5.—
(ε).
One who does a thing voluntarily:
pecuniam etiam a volentibus acceperant,
the contributions of money were voluntary, Vell. 2, 62, 3:
parce, puer, stimulis... (solis equi) Sponte sua properant. Labor est inhibere volentis (i. e. properare),
Ov. M. 2, 128.—
(ζ).
Volens = bene volens: munificus nemo habebatur nisi pariter volens, unless he was just as kindly disposed, sc. as he was liberal, Sall. J. 103, 6.—Often referring to a previously mentioned noun:
hunc cape consiliis socium et conjunge volentem,
and unite with him, since he wishes it, Verg. A. 5, 712; so may be taken Ov. M. 2, 128 (v. e).—
b.
In the neutr. plur. (volentia) rare, always with dat., things pleasing, acceptable:
Pompeius multis suspitionibus volentia plebi facturus habebatur,
that he would do what pleased the common people, Sall. H. 4, 31 Dietsch:
haec atque talia plebi volentia fuere,
Tac. A. 15, 36 Draeg. ad loc. al.:
iique Muciano volentia rescripsere,
id. H. 3, 52.—Hence, adv.: vŏlenter, willingly, App. M. 6, p. 178, 4.
2.
vŏlo, āvi, ātum ( part. gen. plur. volantūm, Verg. A. 6, 728; Lucr. 2, 1083), 1, v. n. [Sanscr. val-, to turn one's self, etc.; cf.: vŏlucer, vēlox, and vol- in velivolus], to fly.
I.
Lit.: ex alto... laeva volavit avis, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 1, 48, 107 (Ann. v. 95 Vahl.):
aves,
Lucr. 6, 742:
accipitres,
id. 4, 1010:
corvi,
id. 2, 822:
altam supra volat ardea nubem,
Verg. G. 1, 364:
volat ille per aëra magnum Remigio alarum,
id. A. 1, 300:
columbae venere volantes,
id. ib. 6, 191; Prop. 2, 30 (3, 28), 30; Juv. 8, 251:
apes,
Ov. A. A. 1, 96; cf. Plin. 10, 38, 54, § 112:
volasse eum (Antonium), non iter fecisse diceres,
Cic. Phil. 10, 5, 11.—Prov.:
sine pennis volare haud facile est,
Plaut. Poen. 4, 2, 49.—
2.
P. a. as subst.: vŏlantes, ĭum, comm., the birds ( poet.), Lucr. 2, 1083; Verg. A. 6, 239; 6, 728.—
II.
Transf., to fly, i. e. to move swiftly like one flying, to fleet, speed, hasten along:
i sane... vola curriculo,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 2, 17; cf.:
per summa levis volat aequora curru,
Verg. A. 5, 819:
medios volat ecce per hostes Vectus equo spumante Saces,
id. ib. 12, 650:
illa (Argo) volat,
Ov. H. 6, 66:
currus,
Verg. G. 3, 181:
axis,
id. ib. 3, 107:
nubes,
Lucr. 5, 254:
fulmina,
id. 2, 213:
tempestates,
id. 6, 612:
telum,
id. 1, 971; cf. Sall. J. 60, 2; Verg. A. 9, 698; Liv. 26, 44, 7 al.:
litterae Capuam ad Pompeium volare dicebantur,
Cic. Att. 2, 19, 3:
volat aetas,
id. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:
hora,
Sen. Hippol. 1141:
fama,
Verg. A. 3, 121:
et semel emissum volat irrevocabile verbum,
Hor. Ep. 1, 18, 71.— Poet., with inf.:
ast Erebi virgo ditem volat aethere Memphim Praecipere et Phariā venientem pellere terrā,
Val. Fl. 4, 407.
3.
vŏlo, ōnis, m. [1. volo], a volunteer, first applied to the slaves who, after the battle at Cannæ, were enrolled upon their own expressed desire to serve (cf. Liv. 22, 57, 11; Val. Max. 7, 6, 1):
volones dicti sunt milites, qui post Cannensem cladem usque ad octo milia, cum essent servi, voluntarie se ad militiam obtulere,
Paul. Diac. p. 370:
volones, quia sponte hoc voluerunt, appellati,
Macr. S. 1, 11, 30:
vetus miles tironi, liber voloni sese exaequari sineret,
Liv. 23, 35, 6; 23, 32, 1; Capitol. Anton. Phil. 21, 6; Macr. S. 1, 11, 30.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > volo
16 potestas

pŏtestas, ātis ( gen. plur. potestatium, Sen. Ep. 115, 7; Plin. 29, 4, 20, § 67), f. [possum].
I.
Lit., in gen., ability, power of doing any thing (class.):
SI FVRIOSVS EST AGNATORVM GENTILIVMQVE IN EO PECVNIAQVE EIVS POTESTAS ESTO, Fragm. XII. Tabularum: vim tantam in se et potestatem habere tantae astutiae,
to have such a power of craftiness, to be able to devise such tricks, Ter. Heaut. 4, 3, 32:
aut potestas defuit aut facultas aut voluntas,
Cic. Inv. 2, 7, 24:
habere potestatem vitae necisque in aliquem,
id. Dom. 29, 77; id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 3, § 11:
potestatem alicui deferre beneficiorum tribuendorum,
id. Balb. 16, 37. — Poet., with inf.:
potestas occurrere telis... ensem avellere dextrā,
Stat. Th. 3, 296; Luc. 2, 40.—
B.
In phrases.
1.
Esse in potestate alicujus, to be in one's power, under one's control, to be subject to (for a description of the relation of potestas under the Roman law, and of the classes of persons to whom it applied, v. Gai. Inst. 1, 49 sqq.):
mittuntur legati, qui nuntient, ut sit in senatūs populique Romani potestate,
Cic. Phil. 6, 2, 4:
esse in dicione ac potestate alicujus,
id. Quint. 2, 6: habere familiam in potestate, to keep them slaves, not to free them, Liv. 8, 15.—
2.
Esse in suā potestate, to be one's own master, Nep. Att. 6, 1; so,
esse suae potestatis,
Liv. 31, 45.—
3.
Jus potestatemque habere imperandi, Cic. Phil. 11, 12, 30; cf.:
cum consulis eā de re jus ac potestatem esse dixisset,
had jurisdiction and authority over it, Liv. 24, 39.—
4.
Est mea (tua, etc.) potestas, I have the power, I can, Cic. Att. 2, 5, 1; Ter. Heaut. 4, 3, 42; cf.:
sed volui meam potestatem esse vel petendi, etc.,
Cic. Att. 4, 2, 6.—
II.
In partic.
A.
Political power, dominion, rule, empire, sovereignty (syn.:
imperium, dicio): Thessaliam in potestatem Thebanorum redigere,
Nep. Pelop. 5, 1; Liv. 24, 31; so,
sub potestatem Atheniensium redigere,
Nep. Milt. 1, 4:
esse in potestate alicujus,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 54, § 136:
tenere aliquem in suā potestate ac dicione,
id. ib. 2, 1, 38, §
97: venire in arbitrium ac potestatem alicujus,
id. ib. 2, 1, 57, § 150.—
B.
Magisterial power, authority, office, magistracy (syn.:
magistratus, auctoritas): potestas praetoria,
Cic. Imp. Pomp. 24, 69:
qui togatus in re publicā cum potestate imperioque versatus sit,
id. Phil. 1, 7, 18:
modo ut bonā ratione emerit, nihil pro potestate, nihil ab invito,
id. Verr. 2, 4, 5, § 10:
cum potestate aut legatione in provinciam proficisci,
id. ib. 2, 4, 5, § 9; id. Clu. 27, 74:
censores dederunt operam, ut ita potestatem gererent, ut, etc.,
so to administer the office, id. Verr. 2, 2, 55, § 138; id. Agr. 2, 6, 14.—In plur.:
imperia, potestates, legationes,
id. Leg. 3, 3, 9:
in potestatibus gerendis,
Auct. Her. 3, 7, 14.—
b.
Transf.
(α).
A person in office, a public officer, magistrate:
a magistratu aut ab aliquā potestate legitimā evocatus,
by some lawful authority, Cic. Tusc. 1, 30, 74:
mavis Fidenarum esse potestas,
Juv. 10, 100.—
(β).
A ruler, supreme monarch:
hominum rerumque aeterna potestas,
i. e. Jupiter, Verg. A. 10, 18:
nihil est quod credere de se Non possit, cum laudatur dis aequa potestas,
Juv. 4, 71 (v. context): potestates, = archai, the highest magistrates, Plin. 9, 8, 8, § 26; Suet. Ner. 36; Amm. 31, 12, 5:
celsae potestates,
officers of state, id. 14, 1, 10:
jurisdictionem potestatibus per provincias demandare,
Suet. Claud. 23.—
C.
Esp., legal power, right over or to a thing (class.):
potestatis verbo plura significantur: in personā magistratuum imperium, in personā liberorum patria potestas, in personā servi dominium: at cum agimus de noxae deditione cum eo, qui servum non defendit, praesentis corporis copiam facultatemque significamus. Ex lege Atiniā in potestatem domini rem furtivam venisse videri, et si ejus vindicandae potestatem habuerit, Sabinus et Cassius aiunt,
Dig. 50, 16, 215.—
D.
Of inanimate things, power, force, efficacy, effect, operation, virtue, value:
potestates colorum,
Vitr. 7, 14:
potestates visque herbarum,
Verg. A. 12, 396; Plin. 25, 2, 5, § 9:
pecuniarum,
value, Dig. 13, 4, 3:
haec potestatibus praesentibus dijudicanda sunt,
circumstances, state of things, Gell. 1, 3, 24:
actionum vis et potestas,
Dig. 9, 4, 1:
quaternarius numerus suis partibus complet decadis ipsius potestatem (because the first four integers, taken together, = 10),
compass, fulness, Mart. Cap. 2, § 106:
plumbi potestas,
nature, quality, properties, Lucr. 5, 1242:
naturalis,
Vitr. 9, 4.—
E.
Of a word, meaning, signification (syn.:
vis, significatio),
Gell. 10, 29, 1; Auct. Her. 4, 54, 67; Sen. Ben. 2, 34, 4.—
F.
Math. t. t., = dunamis, the square root, Mart. Cap. 2, § 106.—
III.
Trop.
A.
Power, control, command (class.): dum ex tanto gaudio in potestatem nostram redeamus, recover our self-control, come to ourselves, Cato ap. Gell. 7, 3, 14:
exisse ex potestate dicimus eos, qui effrenati feruntur aut libidine, aut iracundiā,
to have lost the control of their reason, to be out of their minds, Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 11; cf.:
qui exisse ex potestate dicuntur, idcirco dicuntur, quia non sunt in potestate mentis, cui regnum totius animi a natura tributum est,
id. ib. 3, 5, 11; cf. also id. ib. 4, 36, 77:
postquam ad te cum omnium rerum tum etiam tui potestatem di transtulerint,
Plin. Pan. 56, 3.—
B.
Power, ability, possibility, opportunity (class.; cf.:
copia, facultas): ubi mihi potestas primum evenit,
Plaut. Cist. 1, 2, 18:
liberius vivendi,
Ter. And. 1, 1, 25:
ut primum potestas data est augendae dignitatis tuae,
Cic. Fam. 10, 13, 1: quoties mihi certorum hominum potestas erit (al. facultas), whenever I find men on whom I can rely, id. ib. 1, 7, 1: facere potestatem, to give opportunity, leave, permission:
si quid de his rebus dicere vellet, feci potestatem,
id. Cat. 3, 5, 11:
quae potestas si mihi saepius fiet, utar,
shall present itself, id. Phil. 1, 15, 38:
alicui potestatem optionemque facere, ut, etc.,
id. Div. in Caecil. 14, 45:
facio tibi interpellandi potestatem,
id. Rosc. Am. 27, 73:
ego instare, omnium mihi tabularum et litterarum fieri potestatem oportere,
must be allowed the use of, id. Verr. 2, 4, 66, § 149: potestatem sui facere, to allow others to see or have access to one, to give an opportunity of conversing with one:
cum neque praetores diebus aliquot adiri possent vel potestatem sui facerent,
allowed themselves to be spoken to, id. Q. Fr. 1, 2, 5, § 15:
facere omnibus conveniendi sui potestatem,
to admit to an audience, id. Phil. 8, 10, 31:
qui potestatem sui non habuissent,
who had not been able to speak with him, Suet. Tib. 34:
potestatem sui facere,
to give an opportunity of fighting with one, Caes. B. G. 1, 40; Nep. Ages. 3, 3.— Poet., with inf.:
non fugis hinc praeceps, dum praecipitare potestas,
Verg. A. 4, 565:
nunc flere potestas est,
Luc. 2, 40:
soli cui tanta potestas meis occurrere telis,
Stat. Th. 3, 296.—
IV.
In eccl. Lat.:
potestates,
angels, angelic powers, authorities in the spiritual world, Vulg. Ephes. 6, 12; id. 1 Pet. 3, 22; sing., id. 1 Cor. 15, 24.—
V.
Personified, a daughter of Pallas and Styx, Hyg. Fab. prooem.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > potestas

См. также в других словарях:

Context-free grammar generation algorithms — are algorithms which generate a context free grammar or grammars from given symbol sequence or sequences.Applications for such algorithms include lossless data compression and data mining. A list of algorithms * Sequitur * Lempel Ziv Welch… … Wikipedia
Context-free grammar — In formal language theory, a context free grammar (CFG) is a formal grammar in which every production rule is of the form V → w where V is a single nonterminal symbol, and w is a string of terminals and/or nonterminals (w can be empty). The… … Wikipedia
context-free — adjective Date: 1964 of, relating to, or being a grammar or language based on rules that describe a change in a string without reference to elements outside of the string; also being such a rule … New Collegiate Dictionary
context-free grammar — noun a formal grammar in which every production rule is such that the left hand side is exactly one non terminal symbol and the right hand side is zero or more terminal symbols and/or nonterminal symbols. Abbreviation: CFG … Wiktionary
context-free — ˈ ̷ ̷ ˌ ̷ ̷ ¦ ̷ ̷ adjective : of, relating to, or being a grammar or language based on rules that describe a change in a string without reference to elements outside of the string ; also : being such a rule … Useful english dictionary
Stochastic context-free grammar — A stochastic context free grammar (SCFG; also probabilistic context free grammar, PCFG) is a context free grammar in which each production is augmented with a probability. The probability of a derivation (parse) is then the product of the… … Wikipedia
Weighted context-free grammar — A weighted context free grammar (WCFG) is a context free grammar where each production has a numeric weight associated with it. The weight of a parse tree in a WCFG is the weight of the rule used to produce the top node, plus the weights of its… … Wikipedia
Rule 184 — is a one dimensional binary cellular automaton rule, notable for solving the majority problem as well as for its ability to simultaneously describe several, seemingly quite different, particle systems:* Rule 184 can be used as a simple model for… … Wikipedia
Context-sensitive grammar — A context sensitive grammar (CSG) is a formal grammar in which the left hand sides and right hand sides of any production rules may be surrounded by a context of terminal and nonterminal symbols. Context sensitive grammars are more general than… … Wikipedia
Free trade debate — Free trade is one of the most debated topics in economics of the 20th and 21st century Fact|date=December 2007. Arguments over free trade can be divided into economic, moral, and socio political arguments. The academic debate among economists is… … Wikipedia
Rule, Britannia! — is a British patriotic song, originating from the poem Rule, Britannia by James Thomson and set to music by Thomas Arne in 1740. [cite book | last = Scholes| first = Percy A| title = The Oxford Companion to Music (tenth Edition)| publisher =… … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

context-free rule

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

context-free rule

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: